the wayes of God Now it is not so simply good for a man to bee ignorant of the wayes of God but comparatively hee had better not have knowne them at all then after they have knowne them to forsake them We have the like speach used Proverb 17.1 and 21.9.19 True and this is either Natural which is either Absolute thus man in his first creation was very good Or Genes 1.31 Respective thus a thing is called naturally good when it is profitable as Gen. 49.15 Exod. 18.17 Marke 9.50 Spiritual which consists either in Th ngs thus all vertues and graces of the holy Spirit are called good Or Persons which goodnes is either Infinite and is in God alone Marke 10.18 Finite in the Church Triumphant Respective which is either in Some one singularly Far a good man some would even dare to dye not for every good man but for some one singularly good both in himselfe and unto others All the faithfull generally A good man that is every good man bringeth forth good things And so the word signifies in this place Observat Teaching us That after wee are regenerated wee ought to fructifie in every good worke when the Lord hath made us good trees wee should labour to bring forth good fruit Matth. 3.8 and 13.23 Cant. 2.11 and Col. 1.9.10 and 2.6 and Rom. 6.4 and 7.4 Question 2 How manifold are good works Twofold exuere induere to put off the old man Answer to put on the new Rom. 13.12 Ephes 4.17.24 more particularly the good fruits of a good tree are either First Negative to abstaine from sinne and whatsoever is evill Rom. 6.12.14 Ephes 5.11 Why must the regenerate abstaine from all sinne Question 3 First because sinne is a leaven and will pollute the whole man 1. Cor. 5.7 Answer 1 Secondly because sinne grieves the good and Answer 2 blessed Spirit of God Ephes 4.30 Answer 3 Thirdly because sinne is a scandalous thing and doth scandalize religion when seene in a religious person And therefore all the children of God must walke warily and circumspectly carefully avoiding every evill thing Colos 4.5 and 1 Thessal 4.12 Secondly Affirmative to abound in every good worke and to bee conversant and frequent in every good duetie And of these the present text speaks Question 4 Why must wee bee thus carefull to bring forth good fruits Answer 1 First because God hath given us grace for this end and purpose The talent was not given to hide in a Napkin but to improve Matth. 25.18 The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall (a) 1 Cor. 12.7 vessels are made that they may hold liquor fruit-trees are planted not for show but to bring forth fruit and wee are regenerated that wee might bee holy God plantes and prunes and digs that wee might fructifie Matth. 21.34 c. And therefore wee must not bee slothfull and negative Christians Iames 1.23 But industrious remembring that God made man for labour not for lazines and created him not for speculation onely but for practise The Lord 1. Enlightens the minde and the understanding And 2. Moves and perswades the affections And 3. Imprints faith in our hearts by his holy Spirit Rom. 8.16 and 1 Iohn ◠10 And 4. Gives graces and good habits unto us and al for this end that we might reduce all into act and bring forth good fruites And therefore wee must not frustrate his expectation Answer 2 Secondly it is necessary that wee should abound in good works because thus onely wee approve our selves to bee good trees and our pietie to bee true and cordiall For true godlines doth alwayes encrease and daily is enlarged the seed of grace in the heart is like the mustard-seed in the garden which takes root and afterwards sends forth a tender blade then a stalke and lastly comes to bee a tall shrub bringing forth fruit Thus the truest signe of life is growth and Dwarfes are but monsters in nature Wherefore we must not be alwayes children neither alwayes learning but never coming unto perfection but so learne the practise of vertue that wee may grow up therein daily more and more (b) 1 Peter 2.1 Thirdly the Holy Ghost is fruitfull Gal. 5.21 Answer 3 and Ephes 5.9 and therefore if wee desire to approve our selves to be guided and directed thereby we must be fruitfull also Answer 4 Fourthly wee must labour to abound in good workes because God is glorified thereby Matth. 5.16 Iohn 15.8 Phil. 1.11 Answer 5 Fiftly because our brethren are edified thereby Titus 2.7 and 3.8 and 1 Pet. 2.12 and 3.1 Answer 6 Sixtly because it is profitable for our selves Prov. 11.30 Rom. 6.22 Answer 7 Seventhly because it is comfortable unto the Ministers of God whom God hath set over us Iohn 4.36 Rom. 1.13 Hebr. 13.17 In what works must wee labour to abound Question 5 Wee must labour to abound in these two things Answer namely First in Internall desire love and fervour of the heart towards every thing that is good wee must labour to encrease dayly in the love of every good thing and in zeale and in uprightnesse and in sincerity of heart Secondly in Externall actions that is both 1. In an Abstinence from all evill works And 2. In obedience unto that which is good And herein three things are to bee observed namely First wee must obey every kinde of good worke whether belonging to the first or second table Secondly wee must obey every good worke in a frequent custome and assiduous and daily life Thirdly wee must obey the Lord perseverantly continuing in his service unto the end Wee must not serve the Lord with our hearts onely as some say they doe and not with our bodies neither with our bodies onely as many doe and not with our hearts but wee must labour to bee trees bearing good fruit both in bodies and soules Wee must not abstaine from sinne onely as many doe and doe no good but wee must cease to doe evill and learne to doe well Wee must not doe some sorts of good works onely or sometimes by aguish fits or begin in the Spirit and end in the flesh but wee must ensue after whatsoever is good and that through the whole course of our life § 2. Neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good Sect. 2 fruit Our Saviour expressely here teacheth Observat That so long as wee are unregenerate we cannot cease from evill works Matth. 12.34 and 2 Pet. 2.14 A Gentleman perceiving that hee could not thrive in his own countrey Piacenza went to Florence to live there hoping to finde that place more prosperous unto him and being there hee figured for his devise a Peach-tree loden with fruit which in the proper soile wherin it first springeth yeeldeth forth poysoned and unpleasant encrease but being transplanted in some farther Coast becometh wholesome and fruitfull his Posie was Translata proficit arbos Wee are just like this Peach-tree for so long as wee are in our
his praise out of infants and sucklings who can neither speake nor understand how much more then out of these who can speake and have some understanding Fulke Vers 19 VERS 19. And when he saw a Figtree in the way he came to it and found nothing thereon but leaves onely and said unto it Let no fruit grow on thee hence forward for ever And presently the fig-tree withered away Wee say that although the Jewish Church be now but like a withered tree yet it shall flourish againe hereafter Object Now against this it is objected CHRIST here cursed this fig-tree which represented the Church of the Jewes and said Never fruit grow upon thee henceforth And therefore it seemes that this tree and that Church shall never flourish againe Answ That Fig-tree which was here accursed by Christ never to beare fruit againe represented the Jewes who lived then and those who shall live till the conversion of the Jewes but when the wrath of God is come upon them to the full as the Apostles speakes then the Lord shall call them and their rod shall flourish againe VERS 22. And all things whatsoever yee shall aske in Prayer Verse 22 beleeving yee shall receive § 1. And all things whatsoever ye shall aske Sect. 1 in prayer Our Saviour in these words doth plainly point out this Observation unto us Observ namely That true and Lawfull prayer never wants his effect How doth the trueth hereof appeare Quest 1 Most evidently from these particulars to wit First from these places of Scripture Answ Psalm 22.24 and 50.15 Iohn 16.24 Iames. 5.16 and Ierem. 29.13 Amos. 5.4 6. Secondly from the trueth of God who is faithfull in all his Promises 1. Thes 5.24 Hebr. 6.10 Thirdly from the ordinance of God it being the meanes appointed by GOD for the obtaining of what wee want Iohn 14.13 and 16 24. and in this verse Fourthly from the mercy of God who is alwayes ready to supply our wants and onely waites untill wee pray Iames. 4.2 Fifthly from the force and efficacy of prayer whereof we spake before Chap. 6. Sixthly from an absurdity which otherwise would follow for if we have no certainty of the hearing of our prayers then we can have no confidence at all For I. Wee have none in heaven or earth to trust unto but onely unto God Psalm 73.25 II. Wee cannot see him for none hath seene him at any time III. Our onely way unto him is by prayer and therefore of all men wee are the most miserable if wee be unsure of his Love to helpe us or that hee will heare us and grant our requests But the contrary that is the assurance of the faithfull to be heard is evident from these places 2. Chronic. 14.7 and 15.2 15. Psalm 118.5 and. 120.1 Esa 38.5 Whence comes it that the prayers of many are Quest 2 not heard Jf we be not heard we must know Answ the reason is because wee pray not lawfully For God is neare unto all those who call upon him faithfully Psal 145.18 But more particularly if our prayers be not heard the reason thereof is one of these either First because wee are wicked and vnbeleevers for the prayers of such are abominable unto him but the prayers of the Righteous are his delight Prov. 15.29 Psalm 145.19 Or Secondly because our requests are not lawfull that is when either I. Wee desire those things which are not good as when we pray for revenge Or II. When we desire those things which stand not with Gods glory neither suite with our good Or III. When we desire those things which are not necessary but superfluous serving for the satisfying of our lusts Psal 50.15 and 120.1 and 116.3 4. and 18.6 Or Thirdly because we are not aright prepared to pray that i◠when either I. Wee pray without any meditation and examination at all not considering and pondering either how we must pray or for what Or II. When we pray with our sinnes upon us and in us as the people did Iosh 7. and. 1. Tim. 28. Or III. When we are not fit to receive such a grace as we pray for as for example we pray for a sight and assurance of the blessed Spirit in our hearts but we must not expect the assurance and apprehension thereof untill we have seriously undertaken to worke out the worke of our salvation yea vntill renovation holy affections zeale and the like graces be wrought in our hearts Or Fourthly because our prayers are not faithfull Here observe that unto a faithfull prayer these things are necessarily required namely I. Selfe-deniall and all selfe-confidence praying onely in the name of Christ Iohn 14 13. And II. A sure confidence and affiance in God that if we aske those things which are agreeable unto his will he will heare us Mark 11.24 Hebr. 10.22 And III. The aide and assistance of the holy Spirit for if we pray in the holy Ghost our prayers shall be heard Iude. 20. Or Fifthly because we begge things peremptorily and not with a subordination to the will of God Or Sixthly because we doe not persevere in our prayers but quickly grow weary And therefore if we desire that our prayers may be alwayes efficacious and fruitfull let us labour I. That our persons may be holy and pure And II. That our requests may be lawfull that is Let us desire First alwayes those things which are good in themselves And Secondly onely those things which may stand with Gods glory and our good And Thirdly onely necessary things And III. That we may be rightly prepared before we pray that is we must First meditate of our wants and the nature of him to whom we pray And Secondly wee must remove from us the Love guilt and pollution of sinne by repentance And Thirdly labour that we may be made vessels of honour that so we may be capable to receive those graces which we crave And IV. Wee must labour that our prayers be faithfull that is not offered up with any hope to bee heard for any merit or worthinesse that is in us but powred forth unto God by the assistance of the Spirit and with a sure confidence to be heard through the merits and mercies of Christ our Lord. And V. Wee must alwayes conclude our requests with a willing submission unto Gods will And VI. We must continue asking till we have received and persevere in prayer untill we have obtained what we want § 2. Beleeving Our Saviour here by shewing that Prayer is to Sect. 2 be offered up in faith may move this quaere What is the proper act of a true lively Quest and justifying faith The proper and principall act of justifying faith is a particular apprehension Answ and application of the free and gracious promises of God in the Gospell which are offered unto the faithfull in Christ the Mediator Now this particular and justifying faith includes in it a generall faith for if a man should doubt in generall of the truth of
fasting and an empty stomacke is a meanes to make us send up lowd and strong cryes unto God Thirdly by attending unto the word of God and the preaching thereof that both I. It may instruct us how to carry our selves in the receiving of this holy Sacrament And also II. That it may excite and kindle our affections unto that which is good Acts 8. â— And thus we see what is required of us in regard of the time before we come unto the Table of the Lord. Secondly this Execution respects the time present wherein there are two things to be considered to wit First the Action or the receiving of the Elements wherein also two things are required viz. I. We must take the Elements into our hands and in so doing remember First that these are signes and seales of Gods love unto us and that out of his unspeakable love he hath given us this bread CHRIST from heaven Iohn 6.50 And with him will afford unto us whatsoever is good Romans 8.32 And Secondly we must remember that by taking the Elements of bread and wine we doe bind and oblige our selves unto the service of GOD that is we promise and vow that henceforth seeing the Lord on his part hath made such gracious promises unto us we will labour to cleanse our selves from all pollutions of the flesh and spirit a Corinthians 7.1 and live not according to the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of the will of GOD revealed in his word 1 Peter 4.2 3. II. We must eate the Elements and receive them into our body wherein two things are to be done namely First as we are fed by these so we must expect that Christ will feed our soules viz. I. As corporall bread feeds the body so this spirituall bread will feed the soule and so nourish it that it shall grow and increase in spirituall strength because it is the flesh of CHRIST truly to those who are worthy receivers II. As wine is profitable for the body so is the blood of Christ for the soule For First it washeth us from all pollution and contamination of sinne 1 Iohn 1.7 Secondly it anoints us with grace and spirituall strength 2. Corinthians 1.21 and 1 Iohn 2.27 Thirdly it doth renew increase and excite our affections and internall spirits and doth inflame our hearts with a strong and unfained love towards God Cantis 1.1 Secondly if when we receive the Elements we doe not thinke of these things neither are sensible of them but remaine yet as senselesse as the child was notwithstanding Elisha's Servant laying his Masters staffe upon it 2. King 4.31 Then I. Wee must lament and mourne as Ioshua did even untill the Evening 7.6 7. and as the Eleven Tribes did when they were overcome of the Benjamites Iudges 20.20 We must bewaile and grieve for this our insensibility II. We must besides this sorrow of heart reiterate the supplications and prayers of our mouths crying mightily unto God for the pardon of our sinnes for the assurance of his love and our regeneration and incorporation into CHRIST and for preservation from sinne and in grace untill he bring us to glory Secondly in the time of celebration or receiving of the Lords Supper beside the Action of taking and eating the Elements there is also to be considered the manner of doing it and that is it must be done Reverently For when we come unto the Table of the Lord we may truly say Surely the Lord is in this place Genes 28.16 And we may thinke that we heare the Lord speaking thus unto us Put of thy shoes for the place whereon thou standest is holy ground Exodus 3.5 Is it lawfull to kneele at the receiving of the Lords Supper Quest First for answer hereunto J referre my Reader Answ 1 to our Reverend Prelate Bp. Morton who hath sufficiently answered whatsoever malice it selfe can say against this practise of our Church in his defence of the Ceremonies Page 244 c. unto the end of the Booke Secondly I onely adde a word or two which J Answ 2 will lay downe briefly in these particulars viz. I. To kneele in worship to the creature is Jdolatry Isa 45.23 and Exod 20.5 II. We must come reverently unto God and no man can come too reverently before him yea Chrysostome cals this Sacrament Tremendum Mysterium the mystery to be admired as wonderfull and terrible because the breaking of the bread upon the Table doth represent unto us the killing of Christ upon the Altar and the cutting of him as it were into pieces for our sakes and therefore how reverently should we partake of this Paschall Lambe III. The gesture of the body is in it selfe indifferent I prove this First from our Church and State who say in the Preface of Cerem in the Booke of Common prayers In our doings we condemne no other Nation nor prescribe any thing but to our owne people onely For we thinke it convenient that every Countrey should use such Ceremonies as they shall thinke best For to sit stand kneele or walke be not of the substance of the Sacrament And therefore in these outward rites and Ceremonies we must observe the counsell that Augustine saith August epist ad Casulanum 86. was given unto him by Ambrose For he demanding of Ambrose whether it were lawfull to fast on the Sabbath day or not to fast seeing that among the Churches there was some diversity in this point Quando hic sum saith he non jejuno Sabbato quando Romae sum jejuno Sabbato c. When I am here I fast not on Saturday when J am at Rome I doe fast on Saturday and to what Church soever you come keepe the custome thereof if you will neither suffer nor give offence Secondly from Fricius Lib. 2. de Eccles tract 8. In these words Ad sacram Domini coenam gratiarum actio et precatio addenda est in quibus est tota vis adorandi utrumque eorum fieri posse flexis genibus et sedendo et ambulando Christi exemplo doceri potest c. That is The adoration which we are and ought to give in the celebrating and receiving of the Lords Supper doth consist in prayers and prayses both which and that by the example of CHRIST may be performed either kneeling or standing or sitting or walking for in the garden CHRIST fell upon his face as saith St. Matthew or upon his knee â—s saith St. Luke 22.41 when he prayed unto his Father So he gives thankes either sitting or as I rather thinke standing Matthew 11.15 Yea CHRISTS gesture was a kind of sitting when he celebrated the Lords Supper wherein when he had taken bread hee gave thankes A coena item postquam surrexit ambulando orat patrem yea after he rose from Supper he prayed unto his Father walking Multi sunt aegroti c. There are many sicke persons who can onely lye and neither sit nor stand nor kneele who are not to
the stoutest hearer with Faelix tremble and the most stubborne with the souldiers cry out Men and brethren what shall wee doe to be saved Although it bee contrarie to mans corrupt nature yet hath it in all ages won some unto it wheresoever it came and by an admirable force inclining their hearts from vice to vertue The Spirit in us lusteth after envie but the Scriptures gives more grace a 〈◊〉 19.7 Hebr. 4.12 that is the Scriptures offer grace and abilitie to doe more then nature can doe Nature cannot heale a spirit that lusteth after envy or after money or after uncleannesse b Iames 4.5 6. but the Scripture offer more grace to overcome any of these sinnes bee they never so strong Seventhly the certaine prophecies of things to come which none but God could foretell Eightly the admirable preservation of it against time tyrants many other books have beene written which now are lost or falsifyed or grosly corrupted but the Lord by a speciall providence hath still preserved the fountain of the Scripture pure and entire Thus God by his especial care of them shews them to be no other then his divine Oracles Ninthly the Divells rage against those that desire and endeavour to regulate and moderate their conversations according unto the Scriptures those that walke contrarie unto them he keepes in peace c Luke 11.22 and persecutes with war hatred and rage onely The woman and her seed d Apoc. 12.13.15.17 who conforme themselves according to the will of God manifested unto them in his word Tenthly the judgement of God upon those that have opposed it and the professors of it as might bee proved by innumerable examples taken from all ages to instance but only upon the ten bloody persecutors none of them escaping hence out of this life without a stroke of vengeance and some remarkeable iudgement Eleventhly the constant couragious and cheerefull sufferings of many millions of Martyrs who have shed their bloud for the Gospel of Christ and truth of God Twelftly a gracious simplicitie in the writers of these bookes of the Old and New Testament neither fearing their friendes nor themselves but most freely and impartially setting downe their owne faults and infirmities as well as others testifying thereby that in writing they were guyded by the Spirit of God and of truth Thirteenthly the eviâ—ence of Gods Spirit working in the hearts of his Children assuring them that the Scriptures are the word of God whereunto they may safely leane without the least feare or suspicion of error e 2 Pet. 1.9.1 We have a more sure word of Prophesie whereunto you doe well that yee take heed c. Againe The bookes of Scripture containe many mysteries above the reach of humane reason although not against reason because wee may discerne a truth in them and that by groundes and principles of reason Againe the speeches of Scripture aime not at by respects but simply and absolutely give and ascribe all glory unto God alone and above all things perswade us to seeke the glory of God making that the end and aime and primary scope of all our actions Againe a reconciliation of Iustice and Mercy propounded in the Gospell both which meete sweetly in Christ Iustice as it were in a sort giving place unto Mercy Againe the heavenly order set downe and observed in Scripture shew them to be divine there is in the Scripture a fourefold order 1. Ordo naturae 2. ordo coniugalis thori 3. ordo historia 4 ordo dignitatis An order of nature of marriage of history and of dignity all which orders the Scripture marks and for sundry reasons setteth one before another first in setting down the Patriarkes it observeth the order of nature as they were borne As first Reuben then Simeon then Levi then Iudah c. Secondly there is Ordo coniugalis thori according to their birthes and so the children of free women were set first Thirdly there is Ordo dignitatis so Sem is placed before Iaphet for dignitie although hee were yonger So in this Gospell Saint Matthew observes this order Mat. 13. Hee bringeth forth new and old New is first in dignitie although old first in time so Ephes 2. Apostles and Prophets Fourthly there is an order of History observed also by Scripture as in the first verse of the Gospell The booke of the Generation of Iesus Christ the sonne of David the sonne of Abraham Why is Abraham put last after David because the historie is to begin at him So 1 Chron. 3.5 Salomon is placed last amongst his brethren because the Historie was to begin at him yea if we shall marke the heavenly order that is amongst the Evangelists they will shew us that the Scriptures are divine Saint Marke beginneth at the workes of Christ Saint Matthew ascendeth higher to the Birth of Christ Saint Luke goeth higher to the conception of Christ and Iohn goeth highest of all to the Divinitie of Christ and his eternall Generation Lastly a constant and perpetuall testimonie of the Catholique Church which wee call Ecclesiasticall Tradition the Church in all ages allowing of these Bookes as truly Canonicall or as sure certaine and infallible rules of direction for our lives and conversations yea although the Papists themselves dispute of the authoritie and perfection of the Scriptures whether they be perfect and of themselves sufficient unto salvation without Tradition or whether they have authoritie from themselves and witnesse in themselves or from the Church and how we without the consent and testimonie of the Church know them to be Scriptures yet to my knowledge there is no learned Papist doth question the question in hand viz. whether these Bookes of the Old and New Testament be the divine word of God or no neither is there any controversie betwixt us and them in this particular they with us agreeing that the Old and New Testament and every booke in either were written by holy men of God as they were inspired by the Spirit of God a 2 Pet. 1. And thus much for this first generall question The second followes Quest 2 How are the Scriptures divided I answer Foure manner of wayes Answ viz. first in bookes Canonicall and Apocryphall Secondly the Canonicall Bookes are divided into the Old and New Testament Thirdly the Canonicall bookes of the Old Testament into three parts 1. Into the Law i. e. the five Bookes of Moses 2. Into the lesser and latter Prophets 3. Into the Bookes which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 holy Writings The Canonicall Bookes of the New Testament are also divided 1. Into Bookes Historicall 2. Epistles 3. Propheticall as the Apocalypse Fourthly the last division of all the Canonicall Bookes both of the Old and New Testament is taken from the summe of the whole Scriptures and that is into the Law and Gospell b Zanch de sacra script f. 22 Having to handle this question elsewhere more largely I passe here thus briefly
auricular confession in which sense the word is never used by the Ancient Fathers therefore I may conclude that this penance injoyned by the Church of Rome for the satisfying of the justice of God is meerely erroneous and is built upon no authority of Scripture at all Sect. 3 § 3. Repent Iohns preaching is repentance that is the renovation of the minde which is the one halfe of the Gospel the summe whereof consists in these two Repentance and Faith and therefore I intreate the reader without tediousnesse to suffer both me and himselfe to dwell a little longer then ordinary in this verse Quest 1 The maine question here is concerning the parts of Repentance Answ 1 To which First some Papists answer that the three parts of repentance are the three steps in Iacobs ladder by which we mount unto heaven the first whereof is sorrow the second is shame the third is labour and industry But this is an abuse of repentance these being not the parts of it as else where more largely shall be shewed Answ 2 Secondly I answer the true parts of Repentance are three to wit First Preparation secondly Resolution thirdly Execution Quest 2 What necessitie is there of Preparation Answ I answer because a worke so holy as this is cannot rightly be performed but by a due preparation considering these two things 1. that wee our selves are by nature very unfit to effect it 2 that the worke in it selfe is very hard and difficult Sathan being strong that labours to retaine us in sinne and sinne from which wee should turne being customary unto us and pleasing unto our natures Quest 3 Thirdly it may be demanded wherein doth this preparation consist I answer in two things viz. 1 Dejectione 2 Erectione cordis That is Answ the casting downe and raising up of the heart First this preparation consists Dejectione cordis in the dejecting and humbling of the heart here it may be asked What necessitie is there of Quest 4 this casting downe of the heart I answer Answ Because our hearts are to be softned and humbled before we can truely repent Thus the Prophet exhorts us to rend our hearts and to turne unto the Lord f Ioel. 2.12 because without this rending there is no true repentance our hearts must bee plowed up before the seedes of grace can be sowne g Ierem. 4.4 because the spirit of bondage begets the spirit of adoption h Rom. 8.15 Hence it will be inquired wherein doth this Quest 5 our dejection or humiliation consist I answer Answ for the full cleare resolving of this question two things are to be observed First the beginning of this humiliation which is examination Secondly the end of this examination which is the hatred of sinne First the beginning of this humiliation is a serious examination of our selves our estates and conditions for when wee examine our selves by the rule of the law and finde how many and how mighty our sinnes are which wee have committed and which wee are never able to satisfye for then our peacockes plumes and Pharisaicall conceits are laid aside Hence a question may be propounded What Quest 6 must we examine in our selves Three things Answ First thy estate and condition wherein thou art thou must trye how thou standest whether in grace or nature a 2 Cor. 13.5 whether thou art truely perfectly regenerated or seduced by the spirit of slumber presumption thou must examine ubi fuisti es eris non es b Greg. Mor. 23. what hast thou beene what art thou what shalt thou be after this life happie or miserable what art thou not what is wanting in thee which thou shouldest have Thus we should examine our selves whether wee grow in grace at all or not and how the strength of sinne decreases and the strength of grace and of the spirit of God doth increase in us Secondly examine thy sinnes consider what they are whether oppression or adultery or blasphemy or drunkennesse or prophanesse and deale herein faithfully with thy selfe not deceiving thy owne soule speake truely as thou wouldest doe to thy Lawyer or Physitian hide none of thy sinnes least they bee not pardoned keepe none of them backe with Ananias and his wife least as they did thou perish thereby for this is the true way unto humiliation to labour to finde out and fullie acknowledge al our transgressions whatsoever sâ—se ignorare caeteris natura est homini autem vitio c Boethius consol l 2. It is naturall for other creatures not to know themselves but for men to be ignorant of their estates or the sinnes they commit is most shamefull and therefore it is very necessary that wee should examine our waies workes words and thoughts that so we may attaine to the knowledge of our selves and sinnes Thirdly examine how thou mayst avoide thy sinnes and be freed from them remember how often thou hast beene displeased with thy selfe how often thou hast condemned thy selfe how often thou hast resolved to leave thy sins and yet how often thou hast returned with the dogge to his vomit hence consider how difficult a thing it is to leave our beloved sinnes that knowing it we may bee more carefull to avoide them and more diligent in the enquiring after the remedies against them And thus much for the beginning of our humiliation which is the examination of our estates and sinnes Secondly the end of this examination is the loathing of sinne and a desire to leave it wee must examine what we are that so what is amisse may be amended we must examine our sinnes that finding them out wee may the better detest and endeavour to leave them the way unto repentance is the hatred of sinne and as long as sinne is loved so long the Lord is neither regarded nor served and therefore that we may the better learne to hate sinne let us remember these foure things First that our nature is wholy corrupted both within and without viz. our cogitations actions words members and all the faculties of the soule the best things in us beeing but a polluted ragge our whol man overspread with the leprosie of sin and no better then painted sepulchers or dead carkasses who stinke in the nostrils of the Lord by reason of our transgressions Secondly remember that thou art so ensnared and envassailed unto sin and corruption by nature that thou art no more able to helpe or free thy selfe then a Leopard is to leave his spots or a black moore to change his hewe thou mayest in some measure know the wickednesse of thy nature but thou art not able to redresse it Thirdly remember the many dangers and evils we are subject unto onely by reason of sin viz. 1. Temporall miseries as poverty sicknesse diseases casualties which wee are not worthy to bee protected from by reason of our iniquities 2. Spirituall evils as obstinacy in sin to be given over to a reprobate sense hardnes of heart and finall
oppression c. All which temptations the poore man is lesse frequently assaulted withall Fourthly in the enjoying of riches the rich man is tempted unto Contentions and Suites and Pride and Intemperancy and Pleasure and Unchastity and that because hee is rich and his money will supply him in all these and procure him whatsoever his wicked heart may long and lust after but the poore man to whom this fewell is wanting must needs be more cold and lesse forward unto any of these then the rich man is And therefore in these regards we may safely say blessed are the poore § 3. The poore in spirit What is meant here Sect. 3 by Spirit Quest. 1 First some understand the Spirit of God and Answ 1 give this sense Blessed are the poore in spirit that is blessed are they who are poore for the Holy Ghost or who are made or become poore in will for the Holy Spirit h Hierom. ss Hence Bellarmine collects the vow of poverty but yet doth not so understand this word spirit Answ 2 Secondly some understand the humane spirit and this is the truth It is hence doubted whether by the humane spirit be meant the will or the cogitations This will the more clearly appeare by the exposition Quest 2 position and interpretation of this word Poore Answ Poverty in Scripture is threefold viz. either Affliction thus David saith I am desolate and poore that is afflicted i Psal 25.16 Want and this is threefold either in Act but not affection which is poverty by necessity Affectiō but not in act which is poverty by wil not poverty indeed Both Affection and Act k Bellar. de Monac lib. 2. c. 20. Humility Hence there are three expositions of the word some First expounding it of Affliction Secondly some of want and poverty Thirdly and some of humility First some by poore understand the afflicted thus Calvine s expounds the word but Bellarmine altogether rejects this because this verse then would bee one and the same either with vers 4. or 11. that is if by poore were meant afflicted men then it is the same with those that mourne vers 4. or those that are persecuted vers 11. Secondly some understand this word de egestate want or poverty in temporall possessions and this exposition onely delights the Cardinall Bellarmine who yet takes it neither for poverty in act onely or in affection onely but in both adding over and above these two things viz. First Affection is twofold Of Truth this is naturall affection and is without any heart of zeale l è Bern. Serm. de festo omn. Sanct. Of Charity this is a spirituall affection for the love of Christ and this he meanes here Secondly hence he collects that poverty is not onely to bee brooked and borne but also to be vowed this collection was gathered with the left hand for many things please God ipso imponente when hee layes them upon us which please him not te assumente when men undertake them of themselves without either his imposition or injunction It is pleasing unto God when men are patient and contented in their poverty the Lord laying it upon them to exercise and try them thereby but it displeaseth the Lord when men impose poverty or misery upon themselves the Lord not requiring it at their hands but blessiing them in temporall things Obiect 1 But Bellarmine gives us a triple reason that we may take our choice for the confirming of his deduction First because our Saviour meanes onely such in this place blessed are the poore in spirit that is such as willingly make themselves poore Answ 1 It is evident that Christ speaketh not of outward poverty but of the humility of the minde First because it is so expressed Blessed are the poore in spirit Secondly the Prophet David in the same sense saith I am poore m Psa 25.16 yet was hee a King and abounded in riches Thirdly our Saviour our saith The poore receive the Gospell n Mat. 11.5 yet were they not all poore in substance that received Christ as wee may see in Nicodemus Ioseph of Arimathaea and Zacheus But if this reason please not the Cardinall hath provided us a second and that is Because poore here is opposed to rich Luke Obiect 2 6.24 To this wee answer First although Christ Answ 1 saith Woe unto the rich yet he meaneth not all rich men but such as trusted in their riches for such onely are excluded the Kingdome of Heaven o Mark 10 24. Secondly although it be true that Christ opposeth Answ 2 poore and rich men yet the vow of poverty doth necessarily follow from hence for there is a deepe difference beweene these two to endure poverty and to vow poverty But Bellarmine gives us a third reason which is this Our Saviour Christ was poore both in action Obiect 3 and affection practising himselfe what hee taught unto others and therefore both poverty in action and affection is here meant To this wee reply First that Christ was not Answ 1 poore that is no begger and this their owne Cajetane affirmes giving these two true reasons to prove it To wit First because he bought necessary things Secondly because he gave unto the poore Iohn 13. Secondly it is untrue that Christ did professe Answ 2 voluntary poverty for we never read that ever he vowed poverty yea their owne extravagant hath decreed that it is an heresie so to affirme Christ having both money and a bagge for the almes of the poore Ioann 22. Tit. 14. cap. 5. And hence the more discreet and ingenious Papists overslip this place Stapleton in his antidot mentions it not Canisius that rakes up all the places and proofes he can for devoted poverty doth yet not cite this verse Alphonsus de castro in this head of poverty Haeres 3. doth plainely deny this to bee the meaning of this place and gives this reason for it because then it would follow that onely poore men should come into the Kingdome of Heaven which was the heresie of those that called themselves Apostolici Ib. Haeres 1. Thirdly some understand this place de humilitate of humility Blessed are the poore in spirit that is blessed are the humble now if it bee meant of humility not of poverty then necessarily the Spirit doth signifie the cogitation not the will and this exposition Bellarmine cannot deny because it is Chrysostomes and Augustines but hee preferres his owne exposition of vowed poverty before this Non de paupertate quia non per se laudabilis p Chrys de variis loc By poore in spirit is not meant poore in substance that not being a thing praise-worthy in it selfe but contriti corde the broken and humble in heart Chrysost s et op imperf qui non magna sapit de se Id. Ibid. sed factus ut puer Ib. Who hath no high thoughts or conceites of himselfe but is lowly in his owne eyes as a young child
reward in an unproper sense more plainly there is a perpetuall relation betweene Father and Sonne betweene Husband and Wife betweene Master and Servant betweene Hilles and Valleyes Because he cannot be a Father without a Sonne or a Husband who hath no Wife and so of the rest But there is not a perpetuall relation betweene Mercedem Meritum or Wages and Merit As appeares thus When Leah brought forth Issacbar shee said God hath given me my wages because I have given my maiden unto my husband x Gen. 30 18. Now in this thing Leah did performe no good worke neither did it for Gods sake neither did well in doing of it and therefore there could bee no merit in it neither in any respect can the giving of her maiden unto her husband be called a merit or can it bee said that thereby shee did merit or deserve any thing at Gods hands And therefore there is no perpetuall relation betweene Wages and Merit or that wheresoever wee read of reward there we must needs understand it to be given as of due debt y Chamier tom 3. f. 465. Great is your reward in heaven Our Saviour doth not promise a reward in earth but in heaven Observ Teaching us that the true retribution of affliction is in the life to come Quest Why is the recompense and reward of affliction after this life Answ 1 First because the promised reward spoken of in this verse is to be given unto all but temporall deliverance and freedome is not given unto all Answ 2 Secondly because the reward here promised ought farre to exceed all our sufferings and afflictions which temporall blessings often doe not but eternall glory doth alwaies I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to bee compared to that glory which shall bee revealed in u◠z Rom. 8.18 Answ 3 Thirdly this reward of our afflictions must bee extended to the soule as well as to the body and therefore must not be a temporall but an eternall reward It may be objected our afflictions losses and Obiect 3 crosses are promised to be rewarded a hundred-fold in this life and therefore the reward is temporall in earth not eternall in heaven First a temporall reward is not promised and Answ 1 hence wee see it sometimes to some granted and sometimes from some with-held Secondly the hundred fold reward promised Answ 2 in this life may bee understood of peace of conscience which farre exceeds all worldly wealth Thirdly the true and adequate reward of the Answ 3 soule is eternity And in our afflictions we must not thinke that God will give us riches or honour or freedome or reputation or joy and health or the like for in all these things wee must say thy will bee done But wee must remember First that we suffer for Christs sake Secondly that the Patriarches Prophets and Apostles were copartners with us in our sufferings Thirdly that our sufferings shall be rewarded in heaven Fourthly that this heavenly reward which wee shall bee made partakers off is an exceeding reward yea also eternall For these things considered wee shall thinke nothing hard or heavy to bee borne but even the yoake of the crosse light and easie Art thou injured the time will come when thou shalt bee avenged art thou slandered and thy reputation not vindicated the time will come when thy innocency shall appeare and shine as the Sunne art thou killed for Christs sake there is a time when thou shalt rise againe and live for ever with Christ in eternall glory and therefore blessed are they who are persecuted reviled slandered and afflicted for Christs sake for great is their reward in heaven Vers 13 VERRS 13. Yee are the salt of the earth but if the salt have lost his savour wherewith shall it bee salted it is thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast out and to be troden under foot of men Sect. 1 § 1. Ye are the salt of the earth Quest 1 Whether is this meant of their persons or of their office Answ Of their office or function ye are the salt of the earth that is it is your office and worke to salt and season the earth Trahit ad personas quod est doctrinae Calvin s Christ applyes that to their persons which belongs unto their doctrine Non tam ad personas quam ad munus Gualt s This doth not so much belong unto their persons as unto their office Obser or apostolicall function to wit the Ministery of the word Teaching us that it is the part of the Ministers of the word to season the hearts of the faithfull Quest 2 Could not Christ have seasoned the hearts of his children himselfe and if he could why did he do it by men Answ Christ could have seasoned and sanctified the hearts of his children by himselfe but yet would doe it by men for these two causes First that he might have an evident and perspicuous Church and discipline upon earth or a representation of his presence amongst men Secondly that hereby his power and strength might be glorified in our weakenesse and infirmity Quest 3 Who is it that doth truely salt and season the heart with grace Answ 1 First really this seasoning comes from God and his Blessed Spirit who is the principall authour of all good in us Answ 2 Secondly the principall Instrument of our seasoning is the sacred Scriptures Answ 3 Thirdly the Ministers are only secondary instruments of this seasoning And that First by Preaching unto men the word of God And Secondly by sealing them by the Sacraments of Christ which two workes if they be truely performed doe truely confirme unto us the salt of the Holy Ghost Sect. 2 § 2. Yee are the salt of the earth If the salt Quest 1 have lost his savour it is good for nothing c. How many sorts of unsavoury Ministers are there Answ 1 First blind watch-men who have no knowledge and therefore are not able to give light unto those who sit in darkenesse nor eies unto the blind neither can instruct those who are ignorant Secondly hereticall teachers such as teach Answ 2 false and damnable doctrine such as doe not season but poyson and destroy the soule such are the Romish teachers Priests Jesuits and Seminaries who mingle the word of God with their owne inventions and humane traditions Thirdly such as preach true doctrine but yet Answ 3 misapply the same sowing pillowes under the elbowes of the wicked preaching peace unto them when they should rather awaken them unto repentance by discovering unto them their sinnes and by denouncing the judgements of God against them for their sinnes Fourthly they who though they teach the Answ 4 truth and generally apply it well doe yet lead ungodly and scandalous lives for an offensive and unsavoury conversation in the teacher doth hinder the seasoning vertue of the word of his Ministery in the hearts of the people his doctrine not being able to build up
becomming accursed to the Law in suffering death upon the Crosse for us for although the Law could not condemne Christ who was innocent and unspotted yet because hee had put on our person which the Law had condemned by a curse e Deut. 27.28 and also taken upon him our curse and malediction he fulfilled that crying Law cursed is every one that doth not abide in all that it written in the law f Gal. 3.13 He was made a curse for us that we might obtaine and partake the blessing of Abraham in him Secondly hee fulfilled the Law in his person by enduring and undergoing human things although hard to bee borne and unjustly commanded Thus hee payes tribute when it was required although it were proper unto strangers the children being free Thirdly Christ fulfilled the Law in his person by observing the ceremonies and shadowes of the Law Fourthly by fulfilling all the predictions and prophesies of the Law concerning himselfe whether they were I. the Types of the Law or II. the promises of salvation as for example Iacob saith The Scepter shall not depart from Iudah c. untill Shiloh come g Gen. 49.10 Moses sayth The Lord will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee of thy brethren unto him shall yee hearken h Deut. 18.15 Isaias saith The Spirit of the Lord is upon mee therefore the Lord hath anoynted me and sent me c i Esai 61.1 Read further Isai 53 4-6 Ezech. 36.25.26 Zach. 12.10 Psalm 110.1 In all which places and many more wee may see the Oracles and predictions of the Law and Prophets concerning the Regall Sacerdotall and Propheticall offices of Christ really and verily fulfilled by him and therefore he doth most truely affirme that hee came not to dissolve the law but to fulfill it Fiftly Christ fulfilled the Law in his person by performing perfect obedience unto the Morall law doing all that was therein required of him either in regard of God or man in which respect hee was sayd to bee made vnder the Law k Gal. 4.4 There was in him such a perfect obedience and conformitie unto the Law of God that he did observe it fully and fulfill it without the least defect yea herein dares challenge his adversaries the Jewes Which of you can reprove mee of sinne l Ioh. 8.46 and Heb. 7.26 And thus Christ in his person fulfilles the Prophesies Ceremonies Types Shadowes and Promises of the Law yea after his resurrection telleth the two Disciples that it was necessary that hee should fulfill all things which was written of him in the law of Moses and of the Prophets and Psalms Answ 3 Thirdly Christ fulfilled the Law in men three wayes namely First by creating faith in their hearts whereby they lay hold on Christ who fulfilled the Law for them Secondly by writing the Law in their inward man Ierem. 31.33 I will write my law in their hearts Thirdly by giving them his owne blessed Spirit which makes them endeavour to fulfill the Law which endeavour Christ accepts for perfect obedience though it be imperfect For Christ infusing the grace of his Spirit into us by the vertue thereof wee are quickned and begin to fulfill the Law in performing new obedience unto God according to all his commandements And thus we see the truth of this assertion or sentence I came not to destroy the law but to fulfill it VERS 18. Verily I say unto you Vers 18 till heaven and earth passe one jot or one tittle shall in no wise passe from the law till all be fulfilled § 1. Till heaven and earth passe Shall the Sect. 1 Law end when heaven and earth doth passe away First some answer that the written Law and Answ 1 Prophets shall passe away but not the Law it selfe thus Bucer Secondly some say that the yoake and coaction Answ 2 of the law shall passe away but not the rule or truth thereof Thirdly some say the phrase is figurative and Answ 3 this I conceive to bee the truth They shall feare thee Oh Lord saith David Donec Sol so long as the Sunne and Moone endure m Psal 72 5. where Donec doth not include a set time so our Saviour saith unto his Apostles Lo I am with you Donec even unto the end of the world n Matth. 28.20 that is for ever Yea Saint Luke thus alleadgeth this verse It is easier for heaven and earth to passe then one tittle of the law to faile o Luk. 16.17 Wherefore Gualter concludes Est argumentum ab impossibili As it is impossible for heaven and earth to passe so it is impossible for any part of the law not to bee fulfilled or to bee made voide Observ Teaching us that the Morall law is alwaies to be observed by all men in all ages Christs word shall not passe away Mat. 24.35 and the word of our God is perpetuall enduring for ever That which was sinne in it selfe once is sin alwaies for there is no mutation with God at all Jam. 1.17 § 2. One jot or one tittle shall passe Sect. 2 If the studious Reader desire a learned exposition of these two words Jot and Tittle let him read Senensis Biblioth sanct lib. 2. fol. 75. sine 76. What doth our Saviour meane by these words Quest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jot is the least letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tittle Answ is lesse then Jota or Jot August s by which our Saviour meanes that there is nothing so little in the law that it may bee omitted hence he saith elsewhere that account must bee given unto God for idle words yea for thoughts God is wiser then men and hath commanded no vaine thing but all things are significant which are enjoyned in the law that being altogether just p Psal 12.7 God is holy in all his workes much more in all his lawes and therefore the least transgression of the law shall be punished Sect. 3 § 3. Vntill all things be fulfilled Object It may here bee objected that many things commanded in the law are violated and broken and therefore all things therein are not fulfilled Answ These words are not to bee referred unto the life of men but unto the truth of the doctrine for although many precepts are transgressed yet all the promises and threatnings shall certainely be accomplished in Gods appointed time Vers 19 VERS 19. Whosoever therefore shall breake one of those least commandements and shall teach men so he shall be called the least in the kingdome of heaven but whosoever shall doe and teach them the same shall bee called great in the kingdome of heaven Sect. 1 § 1. Whosoever shall breake one of these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The word here used signifies to untie a knot or to loose a bond or chaine Observ Teaching us that the Morall Law is a Bond which binds the conscience and remaines still as a rule of obedience unto us as was shewed in the 17.
after her in his heart hath committed Sect. 4 adultery Is the concupiscence of the heart sinne Quest 1 First the Papists say the second Concupiscence Answ 1 is sinne but not the first see before Math. 4.1 § 3. Object 1.2 Secondly the Father saith Answ 2 Non quicunque concupiscit sed qui aspicit ad concupiscentiam August It is not every one who lusteth or desireth his neighbours wife that commits adultery but he that therefore lookes upon her that he may lust after her And here Augustine makes three degrees namely I. Suggestion II. Delectation III. Consent resembling these three to the Serpent Evah and Adam or 1. to the motion of the flesh 2. to the delight of the minde 3. to the consent of reason and here it is perfect as Saint Iames sayth Concupiscence brings forth sinne z Iam. 1.15 Suggestion is the temptation of the Serpent ye shall not die but bee like God a Gen. 3.45 This was not sinne unto Eve Delectation resembles Evahs listening unto the Serpent and beleeving him shee saw that the tree was good for food and that it was pleasant to the eyes and a tree to bee desired to make one wise b Gen. 3.6 neither was this sinne unto her Consent resembles Adam and Eves eating of the Apple which was a sinne unto them And thus the Father seemes to meane That I. the motion of the flesh unto sinne is not sinne II. That the delight of the minde is not sinne neither But onely the III. the Consent of reason And Saint Hierome differs not much from him upon this verse saying that there is a difference between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 passio propassio the first being a sin the second not Answ 3 Thirdly it is most certaine that it is a sin as may thus be evidenced First the Scripture forbids it in the Morall law Thou shalt not covet Exod. 20.17 which Prohibition makes Paul know that it is a sinne which otherwise he had not understood Rom. 7.7 I had not knowne lust that is to have beene sinne except the law had said Thou shalt not covet Secondly Saint Iames speakes of sinne accomplished that is of externall and actuall sinne Thirdly the Fathers above mentioned imply as much For with Hierome Passio is a sin and Propassio hath the guilt and staine of sin in it although it bee not simply esteemed a sin in it selfe Now this Propassio he calles Titillationem carnis cum delectatione mentis The motion of the flesh accompanied with the delight of the minde Now is not this sinne Againe Saint Augustine hath three degrees of sinne but wee must here observe as hee himselfe doth there c de serm Dom. s That every suggestion doth not arise from Sathan but sometimes from the memorie sometimes from the senses Now as it comes from Sathan it is not ours and so is not sinne but as it springs either from our memorie or senses so it is ours and proceeds from the Originall corruption of our nature and is sinne unto us Yea Augustine himselfe condemnes all Concupiscence Quis dubitat omnem malam concupiscentiam rectè vocari fornicationem Who makes question but all evill Concupiscence may justly bee called Fornication And another d Hylar s most plainly In evangelicis motus oculi adaequatur adulterio illecebrosa affectio visus transcurrentis cum opere fornicationis punitur In the Gospell the lascivious motion of the eye is resembled and equalled with adultery And the enticing affection of a glancing looke equally punished with actuall fornication Fourthly it appeares that Concupiscence is sinne by this reason because sinne is not in the eye but in the heart or the motion or mover unto sinne Yea more plainly because our Saviour doth not here say hee hath committed adultery with a woman in his heart who lookes upon a woman that he may commit adultery but that lookes and lusts after her Teaching this unto us Obser that the concupiscence of the heart makes us guilty of the violation of the law and eternall death Why is the lust of the heart sinne before God and how doth it more evidently appeare to bee such Quest 2 First because God requires the heart Prov. Answ 1 23.26 and commands that the heart be circumcised Deut. 10.16 and 30.6 yea he requires the heart as his owne right because hee hath bought it 1 Cor. 6.20 and therefore hee will be glorified therewith 1 Cor. 7.34 Secondly the lust of the heart is sinne although Answ 2 it be resisted for the concupiscence of the flesh is condemned and reproved where the spirit strives against it e Gal. 5.16 yea we hence argue against the Papists It is praise-worthy strongly to resist concupiscence and the first motions unto sinne therefore that is evill which thus wee resist Thirdly originall concupiscence is sinne in Answ 3 the unregenerate as the Papists themselves confesse therefore in the regenerate it hath the same nature although it shall not bee imputed unto them as it shall unto the former Fourthly this appeares by the example of Answ 4 Paul who cryes out Oh wretched man who shall deliver me from this body of death and this law of my members Rom. 7.24 and yet hee solemnly protests that he would not sinne nor give way unto these corruptions vers 16.19 yea it appeares he would not because when he is assaulted he prayes many times against it 2 Cor. 12.7 And therefore give no place unto lust at all but remember that not onely they who consent unto sinne and commit it actually are guilty before God but also those who ruminate meditate and delight in the thoughts thereof How must we resist this internall lust or by Quest 3 what meanes must we withstand it First remember that it is the root of all sin Answ 1 for from the heart proceed adulteries c. Mat. 15.19 These thoughts and suggestions are the seeds of all manner of evill and therefore if thou wouldest not have thy life over-spread with the weeds of wickednesse root out and destroy this seed Secondly remember all is nothing thou doest Answ 2 so long as thy heart is not upright it is to no purpose to serve God outwardly or to draw neere unto him with thy mouth if thy heart be farre from him to what end serves a pure life and a polluted heart God cares not for painted Tombes although they be gorgeous without because they are within but filth and rottennesse Man cares not for Sodomes fruit although they be faire and pleasant to the eye because they are but ashes within And therefore if we desire that any thing we doe may be acceptable unto God we must be carefull to purge and purifie our hearts Thirdly remember that all thy thoughts are Answ 3 conspicuous unto God and when thou givest way unto any wicked thought hee stands by sees it observes it frownes at it and prepares the arrowes of vengeance against thee
because that is like God himselfe infinite and perfect Answ 2 Secondly but we may enlarge and advance that accidentall glorie of God which is in the world viz the acknowledging preaching publishing and setting forth of his glory which is the thing we heere pray for and must here endeavour to practise Quest 4 How must we glorifie the Name of God how or wherein must wee set forth his honour Answ 1 First Opere in our deeds and works and that two severall waies to wit I. In our whole life we must studie to set forth his glory and whatsoever wee doe to doe it to that end II. Wee must patientlie suffer all injuries and wrongs according to the example of Christ our Saviour Esa 53. For God is glorified when we suffer undeserved injuries patientlie for his Name sake Secondly Ore in our speeches and tongues Answ 2 and that many waies namely I. By glorifying God and magnifying his Gospel and our profession of the true religion which wee are called unto and have undertaken for our mouthes should be filled with the praises of God and of his trueth and of that religion which we professe II. By being zealous professors of the Gospel and not lukewarme Christians Apocal. 3.16 III. By acknowledging the law of God to be just and gracious that he commands us nothing but what he may justlie exact yea his Commandements are light and easie in regard of what he might lawfullie and justlie exact IV. By acknowledging all the workes of God not onely to be just but mercifull also That man is happie who can see and clearelie interpret the mercie of God in all his works and dealings with him That howsoever the Lord handles him yet hee confesseth God to be mercifull because all the affliction the Lord hath laid upon him comes farre short of what he hath deserved V. By acknowledging all good things whatsoever we injoy to come from God Iames. 1.71 VI. By reading continuallie the praises of our heavenlie Father in the Booke of the creatures and the actions of the World everie creature in the World being a little Booke wherein wee may read the praises of our God Psalme 148. Thirdlie Corde in heart and that three Answ 3 waies namelie I. By remembring all the mercies we receive from God whether spirituall or temporall whether blessings or deliverances not letting any of them slip out of our memories II. By desiring the glorie of God and by studying how we may glorifie him more and more III. By being zealous of his glorie in our hearts and more moved when his Name is dishonoured then we should be for the greatest disgraces or indignitie that could be offered unto our selves remembring Gods honour is our glorie IV. By desiring with our hearts that we may see the glorie of God Psalme 27.4 and 42.1 2. And thus wee must labour to glorifie our Father which is in Heaven in thought word and deed How is the Name of God dishonoured Quest 5 As it is honoured three manner of waies Answ viz. by thought word and deed First God is dishonoured Corde in the heart and that divers waies I. By the love of carnall and temporall things God having made the heart for higher ends then these And therefore woe bee unto that man who makes unto himselfe a God in this world whether it be his belly or his gold or his pleasure For our hearts should be alwaies in heaven and our affections set upon those things which are above Colos 3.2 Otherwise wee dishonour our Father with our hearts II. By a neglect of spirituall things and a contempt of those graces which God offers unto us in and by the word III. If wee doe not labour and endeavour daily to weane our affections from the world and worldly things and to increase in strength of grace and wisedom and all vertues more and more seeing that we are imperfect so long as we are in the way wee dishonour our God IV. Wee dishonour the Lord in our hearts when we are inwardly or outwardly proud of graces given as the Pharisee was Luke 18.11 Secondly God is dishonored Ore by the tongue and that divers waies also I. By swearing Levitic 19.12 and Mathew 24.16 II. By medling with the attributes of God and holy things lightly idly vainely and without reverence These two belong unto the third Commandment and therefore I here passe them by III. By blasphemous speeches of God or his word or holy things IV. By murmuring either First against the law of God Or Secondly against Gods dealing with us in any particular affliction V. By excusing our sinnes 1. Iohn 1.8 9. and Iosh 7.19 My sonne confesse thy sinne and give glory to God as if hee should say hee who cloaketh denieth or excuseth his sinne dishonours God VI. By all vaine unseemely and filthy communication Ephes 5.3 4. VII By praying wickedly rashly or irreverently VIII By denying of Christ and that either First in generall by a cowardlinesse and fearefulnesse in our profession when we dare not professe Christ before men Or Secondly particularly by not speaking for God and Christ against sinne IX We dishonour God if we doe not glorifie him A dead Image doth not dishonour God although it speake no good but man that is a living Image of the everlasting God doth dishonour his Maker if he honour him not with his tongue and in his words For it it is not enough for man to speake no hurt or not to dishonour God by his words but hee must labour also that God may bee glorified by his gracious speeches and holy communication otherwise hee doth dishonour his God Thirdly God is likewise dishonoured Opere by our workes and that these waies I. By giving that glory which is due onely unto God unto the Saints as the Papists doe in their worshipping of them and praying unto them II. By magnifying glorifying and honouring men or our selves more then our God III. By sinning thus principally we dishonour God in our lives and actions Every sinne pollutes by every sinne God is dishonoured but chiefely by great sinnes which are either more exorbitant in themselves or are committed by men more eminent as for example First Ministers are Cities set upon a Hill and therefore they must be extroardinarily carefull not to defile their wayes because by their sinnes God is most of all dishonoured Secondly Magistrates are the Image of God yea his Deputies and Vice-gerents on earth being stiled by his Name and called Gods Psalme 82. And therefore if they bee wicked they much dishonour him whose Image and superscription they beare Thirdly those who are potent and rich whom God hath raised to great estate or high places it these be given to oppression or lying or covetousnesse or prophanesse or gluttony and drunkennesse or chambering and wantonesse they much dishonour God because the more abundantlie God blesseth them thē others the more is hee dishonoured by then if theY bee not better and their lives more unblamable then
destruction of the sinner 3. By permitting sathan to tempt as was shewed before in Ahab and Iob. IV. By taking away or withdrawing his grace for a time as he did in Hezekiah w 2 Chro 32.31 But these following waies God tempts not to wit Neither I. By compelling or forcing sathan to tempt any Nor II. By moving the heart unto sinne This Saint Iames saith comes from our corrupt nature and not from God Iames 1.13 Nor II. By propounding the occasions and allurements unto sinne thereby to bring us unto death for so sathan tempts Obser 2 Wee may learne then hence that God doth sometimes leade us into temptation namely both by permitting sathan to assault us and by withholding his grace from us To the places above quoted adde these Acts 5.3 Rom. 1.24.28 Thes 2.10 and 2 Tim. 2.25 Sometimes we provoke God by our sinnes and therefore he gives us over to worke all manner of wickednes Sometimes wee incense him by despising his mercy Rom. 2.4.5 sometimes by greeving the holy spirit And therefore hee withdrawes his preventing grace from us giving us over to a spirit of slumber and sleepe And therefore wee should bee principally carefull not to provoke our heavenly Father who onely is able to preserve us from temptation Quest 6 How or by what meanes doe wee provoke God to leave us unto our selves or the will of sathan or to permit us to bee led into temptation that knowing the causes hereof we may labour to avoid them Answ The meanes or causes hereof are these First ignorance of God or a foolish heart and sottish full of darkenesse Ro. 1.21 2 Cor. 4.4 Secondly wavering staggering and inconstancy in religion Ephes 4.14 Rom. 1.25 Thirdly a neglect of Gods call abusing the tender of grace and extinguishing the motions of the blessed Spirit Prov. 1.24 c. Fourthly a not fearing the terrors of the law or threatnings of God Prov. 1.29 30. Fifthly an hatred of the word of truth in the mouth of the Prohets as Ahab did 1 King 22.8 Sixthly a cleaving unto sinne and delighting in iniquitie Rom. 1.26.29 2 Pet. 2.12 13. Seventhly a returning unto our vomit and former sinnes 2 Pet. 20 21.2â— Eighthly a calumniating and scandalizing of God and religion Rom. 1.21 and 2 Pet. 2.2 And therefore if we desire not to bee led into temptation let us carefully take heede 1. of Ignorance 2. Inconstancy in religion 3. Of neglecting the day of our salvation that is either the call of the word outwardly or the motions of the Spirit inwardly 4. Let us learne to feare Gods meanes 5. To delight in the word of God though it should reprove us 6. Let us forsake and avoide all sinne 7. Let us never turne unto our old sinnes But lastly labour to glorifie God adorne that profession which we have undertaken Thirdly prayer is to bee offered up in faith therefore our blessed Saviour by teaching us here to pray against temptation doth shew that wee may beleeve that this shall bee done for us which we desire Or that the Lord is ready and prepared to preserve and deliver us from temptation if wee will but seeke unto him by prayer Reade Psalme 34.4 and 50.15 and 1 Cor. 10.13 and 2 Thes 3.3 and 2 Pet. â— 9 and Revel 3.10 Quest 7 How doth this appeare that God is readie to preserve us from temptation if we pray Answ 1 First because it is the office of God to moderate all things and to rule all things by his providence and therefore if he please he can preserve and deliver us Answ 2 Secondly because Sathan himselfe cannot hurt us except God permit he could not touch Iobs body untill God gave him leave hee could not take away Iobs life because God forbad him Iob 1.2 and 2.4 hee could not enter into the swine without leave Mat. 8.31 yea Christ dislodgeth him and casteth him out at his pleasure And therefore it is plaine that he cannot tempt us except God permit and consequently that God is able to preserve us from temptation Answ 3 Thirdly the truth hereof will appeare if wee looke unto Christ who I. was armed for us and overcame sathan for us Mat. 4. and was tempted that hee might succour those who groane under temptation Heb. 2.18 II. Christ was offered up for us and triumphed in the Crosse over death and him that had the power of death even the devill Col. 2.14 and Heb. 2.14 and 1 Cor. 15.55 c. Quest 8 What must we avoide our selves for the escaping of temptation Answ 1 First love no sinne at all for if we have a desire and affection unto any wee cannot withstand the temptations thereunto as we ought Answ 2 Secondly love not the world esteeme it not as a friend for if so we can never beware of or avoid the inticements and allurements thereof as we should 1 John 2.15 James 4.4 Answ 3 Thirdly let us not give place unto the occasions of sinne lest unawares we bee caught in the net or fall into the snare let us consider by what meanes occasions or provocations we are most frequently ensnared that wee may learne and labour carefully to eschew them Answ 4 Fourthly let us refraine vaine thoughts and mortifie all internall corruptions Col. 3.5 and 1 Pet. 2.11 Answ 5 Fifthly let us tame and bring under the flesh unto the obedience of the Spirit 1 Cor. 9.27 Answ 6 Sixthly let us not be negligent in our lives and conversations but warie watchfull and circumspect Ephes 5.15 both over our words works and thoughts Answ 7 Seventhly let us not yeeld unto temptation or surrender the bucklers at the first stroke let us not deliver up the fort at the first onset and suffer our selves to bee taken captive at the first assault but let us fight it out and resist even unto blood Heb. 12.4 Jam. 4.7 like a stout souldier 1 Tim. 1.18 and 2 Tim. 2.3 for if we be faithfull unto the death fighting couragiously the battels of the Lord we shall overcome and be crowned Reade a Revelat. 2. ver 7. â—0 25.26 Quid faciendum What must wee doe both to prevent Temptation and to escape it when thereby we are assaulted Quest 9 We must never goe without our weapons or unarmed but put upon us the whole armour of a Christian Answ principally these three namely First the shield of faith Eph. 6.16 and 1 Joh. 5.4 labour by faith in Christ to withstand all his temptations whether they tend unto presumption or desperation Secondly the sword of the Spirit for if the word of God abide in us we shall be safe 1 John 2.14 but of this we spake before Mat 4. Thirdly prayer this is frequently to be used Ephes 6.18 yea daily according to our Saviours direction in this place where we are taught by him every day to pray against temptation Fourthly our Saviour by teaching thus frequently fervently to pray against temptation doth shew that the devill hath many
themselves so a man becomes not a divell incarnate at once but sinne by degrees seaseth upon him and at length wholy surpriseth him As for example from these verses I. Comes carefulnesse for the things of this world from hence II. Comes feare and doubting least wee should want and be exposed to povertie from hence III. Comes Oportet habere wee must have something to lay up for the time to come from hence IV. Omne saxum volvitur no meanes is left unsought of enriching our selves from hence V. Comes a covetous detaining and reserving of what wee have not imparting of it unto any good use from hence VI. Comes a certaine hope and trust in what wee have laid up wee begin to make an idoll of our riches saying unto gold thou art my God and unto the wedge of Gold thou art my confidence And therefore there is great reason that we should resist the least motions and beginnings of sin Quest 2 What are those small sinnes which wee must take heed of First the least circumstances of sinne wee Answ 1 must hate the garment spotted with the flesh and abstaine from all appearances of evill Secondly the occasions of sinne for otherwise Answ 2 we cannot be free from sin it selfe David by not avoyding the occasions of idlenesse and giving his eyes leave to rove was drawn unto adultery Thirdly our internall affections because Answ 3 those are the roots of all evill and therefore must be mortified § 4. Take no thought for your life what you shall Sect. 4 eat c. Why doth our Saviour condemne care about temporall things Quest First because it afflicts the heart or as Answ 1 Salomon cals it is the vexation of the spirit Eccles 1. Secondly because it hinders the fructification Answ 2 of the word thorny cares hinder hearing Matthew 13. A Philosopher going to Athens to study cast away and forsooke all his riches and possessions that his minde might bee the more free for the search of wisedom and knowledge so when men come to heare or read or meditate or pray they had neede cast away all worldly care from them otherwise they will utterly distract their minds from the duties in hand Thirdly worldly cares make us forget God Answ 3 and doe estrange the soule from God § 5. Is not the life more then meat and the body Sect. 5 then raiment Our Saviour implyes here in generall that Obser 1 the things of greatest importance are most to be looked after we must have more care of our bodyes then of our apparell of our soules then of our bodies because as the body excels raiment so doth the soule the body Wherein doth the soule excell the body or Quest 1 why is it more to bee regarded and cared for First it is better and therefore more to bee Answ 1 regarded in respect of the creation thereof for the body was created of the dust of the earth but the soule was imprinted by God and infused being created a pure and immateriall substance without sin according to his own Image Secondly the soule is better then the body Answ 2 and more to bee cared for in regard of the office thereof God created both the soule and body to serve him but principally the soule for the body with Martha is daily troubled about many things but the soule with Mary should attend wholy upon God and suffer nothing to harbour there but what is holy and pure yea the soule must love nothing but God as the wife with a conjugall love must love none besides her husband Thirdly the soule is more excellent then the Answ 3 body and therefore more to bee cared for in regard of the nature and substance thereof the body is mortall the soule immortall the body of a corporall substance the soule of a spirituall the body partly and in some sort wholy from man but the soule wholly from God the body of an earthly nature the soule of a spirituall Quest 2 Why must our care and affections be set upon the best things to wit spirituall Answ 1 First because this argues our wisedome whereas the contrary would argue us to be but foolish and childish Answ 2 Secondly because temporall things will not endure but spirituall graces will Answ 3 Thirdly because the most profitable temporall things are but meanes to preserve the body and temporall life but spirituall graces are profitable both for body and soule both here and hereafter for ever How doth it appeare that spirituall graces are Quest 3 more necessary and delightfull and profitable for us then corporall that we must thus prefer them before all temporall things Because whatsoever we desire or long for in temporall things we may finde in spirituall Answ and that after a more singular and ample manner as for example Dost thou desire First Riches Secondly Houses Thirdly an Inheritance Fourthly friends and good companions because thou art a sociable creature Fifthly Honour Sixthly Wisedome with Salomon Seventhly pleasure as Salomon once did Eightly Marriage dost thou thinke a good Wife or Husband a principall comfort Then Remember Godlinesse is great riches and the best treasure a 1 Tim. 6 6. In heaven there are many mansions b Ioh. 14.2 1 Pet. 1.4 There is an inheritance immortall prepared for those who serve God That on earth thou shalt be admitted into the society of the Saints and in heaven thou shalt have fellowship with God and Christ and the Saints and Angels c Ps 16.3 and Heb. 12.22 and 1 Ioh. 1.3 That in heaven thou shalt raigne and be endued with a kingdome d Rom. 8.17 2 Tim. 4.8 That in the word is true wisedome it being able to make us wise unto salvation e Colos 3.16 and 2 Tim. 3.16 That true solide perpetuall and eternall joy is onely to be found in the Lord Phi. 4.4 Ioh. 16.22 That the Lord will marry thee unto himselfe in righteousnesse in judgement in loving kindnesse and in mercy and betroth thee unto him in faithfulnesse f Hos 2.19 20. We may here observe our Saviours argument a majori ad minus God hath given you the greater things therefore he will give you the lesse he hath given you life therefore he will not deny food hee hath given you a body therefore Obser 2 he will not with-hold raiment Teaching us hereby That the experience we have of Gods mercies in greater things should make us more confidently hope for and expect the lesse Thus David saith He that delivered me from the Lyon and Beare will deliver me from this Philistine g 1 Sa. 17.37 As if he would say it is lesse dangerous for man to combat with man then for man to combat with a Beare or Lyon now God delivered me from the greater perill and therefore I dare trust him in the lesse Thus Saint Paul saith Hee who hath given Christ for you and unto you will withhold nothing from you Rom. 8.32 Why may we so boldly
in the smallest things Fiftly Faith fructifying in love and sanctity Rom. 13.11 Philip. 1.27 But wicked men believe not neither obey and therefore they are strangers from life Sixtly Christ is the way unto life Iohn 14.6 Acts 4.12 But wicked men are without Christ and therfore it is evident that this straite way of piety is unknowne unto them Answer 3 Thirdly it is cleare also that naturall men are ignorant of this narrow path by the estate and condition of mankinde after his fall he then becoming brutish Thus the Prophets say that man may now bee compared to the beasts that perish Psal 49.12 Ierem. 10.14 and 51.17 And therfore undoubtedly is ignorant of the way of life Answer 4 Fourthly it will bee as cleare as the day if wee consider but the ignorance of naturall men For 1. The best clerke and wisest naturall man is but a foole so long as hee is not taught spiritually and instructed from above Rom. 1.22 Prov. 16.22 and 1. Cor. 1.20 and 3.19 2. The naturall man is but childish in religion 1 Cor. 13.12 Ephes 4.14 3. He knowes not what heaven and life eternall is Haec est vita aeterna ubi possumus Deum videre facie ad faciem ubi est sanitas sine infirmitate requies aeterna sine labore pax sine timore laetitia sine moevore veritas sine errore Life eternall is that place where wee shall see God as we are seene face to face where wee shall have health without sicknesse rest without disturbance peace without feare joy without sorrow and trueth without errour This nature is altogether ignorant of 4. He knowes not how heaven life eternal may be acquired nature can neither teach how heaven may bee had nor procure it And therefore wee may hence collect how necessarie it is for every member of old Adam to labour and endeavour to bee free from this naturall condition wherein hee is and to be regenerated and engrafted into Christ Why must wee thus earnestly desire to bee changed Quest 6 renewed and incorporated into Christ First Because naturally wee are blind and cannot Answer 1 walke without a guide and therefore so long as wee are naturall wee must needs erre and goe astray from the wayes of God Secondly because naturally wee are foolish and Answer 2 spirituall things are too high above our reach And therefore if wee desire to understand those things which concerne the glory of God and our owne good we must labour that we may bee regenerated and united unto Christ Thirdly because by nature wee are but evill Answer 3 trees And therefore if wee desire to bring forth good fruite we must labour and desire that wee may bee cut off from this wilde olive and engrafted into the new and living stocke Jesus Christ Fourthly by nature we are void and destitute Answer 4 of grace yea deade unto grace Ephes 2.1 and therefore if wee desire that wee may be recovered and the grace of God againe quickned in us we must labour to be changed and transformed after the Image of Christ Fiftly because by nature wee are the members of Answer 5 Sathan Ephes 2.3 And therefore if wee desire to be made the members of Christ and the children of God wee must labour to come out of our naturall estate and condition By what meanes may wee bee freed from this miserable Quest 7 condition wherein by nature we are I answer here from the second answer of the former question save one use these meanes Answer First studie the word of God Meanes of regeneration labour for the knowledge thereof for that will teach thee thy misery Secondly obey the word of God when thou knowest the will of God then labour to doe it abstaine from all evill prohibited observe every good duety enjoyned 3 Thirdly love the Lord above all things he onely regenerates by his holy Spirit and therefore love him with all thy heart and with all thy soule 4. Fourthly labour for Christ for hee sends the Holy Spirit unto us hee is the alone Mediatour betweene God and man and all grace which is conferred upon us by God is in and through Christ And therfore no mercy is to be expected but by him and for his sake Fiftly pray unto God that hee would bee graciously pleased to wash us from our sinnes to plant and engraft us into Christ and to sanctifie us by his holy Spirit Thus we have heard the first cause how the way of piety which leades unto life is strait in respect of the Obscurity thereof it being hard to find G Secondly the way of piety which leades unto to life is strait Respectu difficultatis in regard of the Observat 2 difficulty thereof as if our Saviour would say The way to heaven is a hard way Reade Acts 14.22 and 2 Timoth. 3.12 and 2 Corinth 4. How is the way to heaven hard when as 1. God Quest 8 calls all Esay 55.1 And 2 Rejects none that comes James 1.5 And 3. gives his word unto all Actes 20. Which word is a bright and cleare light Psal 119.105 And 4. reveales himselfe unto all those who seeke him We say the way is hard for these causes to wit Reason 1 First because the naturall man cannot understand this word nor be subject thereunto Rom. 8.6 c. Reason 2 Secondly because many seeke not to walke in this way neither regard what the word faith unto them Reason 3 Thirdly because many seeke to walke in this way but seeke amisse that is otherwise then by Christ as by pilgrimages and meat and monasticall vowes and the like Rom. 9.31 Reason 4 Fourthly because this way of religion teacheth things contrary to sense and above reason as 1. That there is imputative righteousnesse Psalm 32.1 2. That wee must deny our selves and submit our selves wholy to the will and pleasure of God And therefore this way may truly be called hard Reason 5 Fiftly this way is hard in respect of our conversion he that would walke in this way hee must turne from two things namely 1. From the world lest otherwise he perish with the world this is very hard for a man to be in the world and not of the world for so he shall be scorned by the world 2. From himselfe and his fore-passed life this is extreame hard and difficult for a man to forsake his owne sense judgement will affection and whatsoever is contrarie to the good pleasure of God Reason 6 Sixtly this way is hard in regard of Mortification and abstinence from sinne yea even those which are most deare unto us as for example 1. Sometimes wee are tempted to have a care of our fame and credite and therefore to forsake the profession of the Gospell because it is derided and scoffed by wicked men 2. Sometimes wee are tempted unto pleasure as unto drunkennesse gluttony wantonnesse adultery pride contention revenge and the like 3. Sometimes wee are tempted unto profit as to couetousnesse lying deceiving
amisse Answer 2 Secondly sometimes they speake fainedly and hypocritically and then speaking the trueth of God they may benefit others thereby but so it is not their fruit but the blessing of God upon his own ordinance and thus Cayphaâ— prophesied when hee was High-priest and Saul when hee was amongst the Prophets Whether can false teachâ— is truely convert aâ—y Question 6 from their sinnes unto God First it is not safe to answer negatively and say Answer 1 they cannot For 1. There is a dogmatiâ—â—â— I knowledge of Christ which they may have although they have not the practicall which is mentioned John 17.3 This is life eternall to know thee and hiâ—â— whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ 2. The power of the Word doth depend upon the ordinance of God whoseâ—â—s it and not upon the worthinesse of the man who brings it Hence Paul seemes to intimate that a man may preach profitably unto others and yet not to him selfe 1 Corinth 9.27 Yea God sometimes works with evill â—oâ—les and by bad meanes or instruments as wee see hee sent his word by Balaam and directed Caiphas to speake true yea Sathan himselfe confesseth Christ An evill King may governe well and a false teacher save others and yet damne himselfe as they did who built Noahs Arke 3. The power of regenerating is not in man but in the Word Iames 1.18 the spirit aplying it to the soule 1 Cor. 3.6 4. If an evill teacher may not convert and benefit others then why are wee commanded by Christ to heare such All therefore whatsoever they bid you observe that observe anâ— doe (u) Matth. 23.3 Secondly such certainly cannot preach zealously with a true affection and good heart but either Answer 2 coldly or hypocritically § 3. Neither figs of thisâ—â—es Section 3 Our Saviour showes two things in these words namely First if the tree be bad the fruit cannot be good if the tree be a Thistle the fruit cannot bee Figges of this something hath beene spoken and more remaines to be spoken verse 18. Secondly if the fruit bee good we must not judge the tree to bee bad if the fruit bee figges wee must not judge the tree to be a Thistle For men doe not gather figgs of Thistles Why are not they to be suspected or judged who Question 1 bring forth good fruit First because wee should imitate our God now Answer 1 hee never punisheth but for acertaine and apparent fault and therefore wee should not suspect without some apparent signes or palpable persecutions Secondly because none are rashly to bee judged Answer 2 without good ground Iohn 7 51. Iames 4.11 Thirdly because judgement belongs unto God Answer 3 1 Corinth 4.5 And therefore this is to take the sword out of Gods hands which is dangerous unto any and a thing full of perill Rom. 14.4.10.13 Fourthly because charitie is not suspicious 1 Cor. Answer 4 13. And therefore those who suspect the tree when the fruit is faire and good are too emptie of this grace of Christian love Fiftly because the heart is unsearcheable Ierem. Answer 5 17.9 wee see the actions not the heart and affections and therefore where wee see good things done there we must thinke that they are done with a true affection and right heart Sixtly they who bring forth good fruit are not to Answer 6 bee suspected because wee are implicitely forbidden it in these words and expressely 〈◊〉 the first words of this verse and verse 20. yee shall know them by their fruits where our Saviour would have us to leave the heart unto God and where wee see good fruits there to judge the heart and tree to bee good also Question 2 What are the causes that men so often judge and suspect the tree when the fruit is good Answer 1 First because of some heavy affliction the world looking upon a man whose life hath beene outwardly unspotted doth presently conclude that his religion was but hypocriticall if it see him under some sharpe and grievous disaster and mise y. Thus do Iobs friends And thus do both Jewes and Gentiles Luke 13.2 Acts 28.4 Answer 2 Secondly the cause of this uncharitable judgement is sometimes the envie of another mans glory wee envying the estimation our brother hath in the world by reason of his unblameable Life do therefore censure and judge his profession to bee but in hypocrisie Matth. 10.25 and 12.24 Luke 7.34 Answer 3 Thirdly sometime malice is the cause hereof thus the Jewes judge Christ to have a divell John 9.16 Answer 4 Fourthly this unchristian judgement doth sometimes proceed from hypocrisie many a man cosening the world with false pretences doth judge other men to doe so likewise Rom. 1. last verse and 2.1 Verse 17 Verse 17. Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evill fruit Our Saviour speaking here of the regenerate and unregenerate man may move this question Question 1 Who are not Regenerated Answer They who doe not fructifie in good works Gal. 5.15.25 Philip. 1.27 What trees are there in the Church which thus fructifie not First hypocrites who have onely a forme of Question 2 godlinesse 2 Timoth. 3.5 drawing neere unto Answer 1 God with their lips while their hearts are far from him Matth. 15.9 Secondly Back-sliders who start aside like broken Answer 2 bowes forsaking and leaving their first love Reade Gal. 3.3 Revel 2.5 Doe the regenerate then not sin at all Question 3 First certainly they sinne 1 Iohn 1.8 And therefore Answer 1 are taught daily to pray forgive us our debts Secondly but they walke not in the wayes of Answer 2 sinne neither make it their worke but watch and strive against it as shall elsewhere more amply bee shewed Verse 18. Verse 18 A good tree cannot bring forth evill fruit neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit § 1. A good tree cannot bring forth evill Sect. 1 fruit Saint Hierome s Galath 5. thinkes this place is not spoken of men but of the fruites of the flesh and Spirit Two things are here directly pointed at namely First that a good tree cannot bring forth evill fruit N. Secondly that an evill tree cannot bring forth good fruit § 2. N. First make the tree good and then the fruit cannot bee evill For a good tree cannot bring forth evill fruit Who is a good man or a good â—ee doth not Question 1 Christ say there is none good save God Matth. 19.17 Goodnesse is either Abusive and that either by Or The phrase or proprietie of speech when goodnes is taken for beautie Answer Genes 6.2 1. Samuel 9.2 2 Pet. 2.21 or propernesse of person The sonnes of God saw the daughters of men that they were good so the Latine hath it that is beautifull So Saul was a choice young man and a goodly that is a very personable and proper man Or Comparison Thus S. Paul saith That it had beene good for those who relapsed if they had never knowne
much more to relieve and care for those who are sicke Secondly because Christians ought to bee Answer 2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 full of affection and compassion Christ weepes for Lazarus John 11. and for Ierusalem Luke 19.41 Paul weepes for Epaphroditus Philip. 2.27 and would have us to bee tender over one another as members of the same body Rom. 12.14 Thirdly because otherwise wee should be worse Answer 3 than the heathens or infidels for although they know not what religion is yet they know what honestie is and therefore as a dishonest action will not forsake their servants when they are sicke as we see in this Centurion Whence comes it that some are so hard hearted as Quest 4 to exclude extrude their servants in their sicknes Answer 1 First it proceeds from this that we respect our owne proper profit and not brotherly love this Centurion doth not thus but speedily sends the Elders of the Jewes unto Christ humbly beseeching him to cure his servant Secondly it springs from hence that we doe not Answer 2 remember that we have a Master in heaven Ephes 6.9 Coloss 4.1 For if he should extrude us out of his presence when wee are disobedient or unprofitable servants what would become of us yea how miserable should we be § 6. Sicke of the Palsie Section 6 These sicknesses which ever and anone are healed by our Saviour are types and figures of the diseases maladies of the soule from whence we may observe That our soules are sicke of the palsie Observat untill they be healed by Christ Quest 1 What is the nature of this griefe and maladie Answer 1 First the disease is in the nerves and doth so stop all the chinkes and pores that the animall spirits cannot penetrate Thus when the heart is stopped and shut up grace and the spirit of life cannot enter Christ knocks at the dore of the heart Revel 3.20 but the hard heart will not open Psal 95.8 and Rom. 2.5 Now hence from the stopping of the pores proceeds these things viz. 1. Insensibility for sense is taken away from the nerves except only when there is some heate commixt with them and then the palsie is painefull so naturally we are insensible and past feeling (l) Ephes 4.18 s. except only then when the conscience is warmed with the sight and sense of sinne and then we become desperate like Cain and Iudas 2. By the stopping of the chinkes and pores of the nerves so that the animall spirits cannot pierce into the sinewes is taken away motion For First when sense is taken away there is a numnesse And Secondly when sense and motion are taken away then comes the palsie and shaking of the hand or heade Thus it is with us for naturally 1. All power of doing good is taken away from us And 2. All motion that is we have naturally no power to move our selves unto good or to remove evill from us 3. Those who are sorely takeÌ„ with the palsie seeme to be very well so long as they lye quiet but if they once endeavour to walke or worke then they either fall or feele their impotency inability to doe that which they desire Thus is it with us so long as we lye quiet in the bed of sin we are well enough and happy enough thinking that we lacâ—e nothing but are rich Revel 3.17 abounding with all things but if once wee desire and endeavor to lay hold upon Christ and to worke out our salvation wee shall finde that of our selves wee are not able to speake a good word or thinke a good thought or doe any good deed 4. Those who are taken with the palsie may dreame that they are well and can walke and worke but when they awake there is no such thing So men lulled asleepe with carnall security perswade themselves that they are in an estate of salvation but when their conscience is awakened they finde it otherwise Thus much for the place of this disease Answer 2 Secondly the cause of the palsie is a thicke and clammy fleame which cannot bee purged out So a viscous perversenesse and obstinacie cannot easily be expelled neither loves to be disturbed or removed Acts 19.9 Hebr. 3.13 stiffe necks hardly bend to the yoake of obedience Acts 17.51 and hard hearts will not easily relent Marke 16.14 but easily become rebellious and gainsaying Jerem. 44.16 Answer 3 Thirdly the palsie doth coole all the blood and the very arteries and sinewes wherein the spirit of life mixed with blood doth runne and so mortifies them by little and little So sinne hath killed all the grace that was in us in our first creation and mortified all our zeale in so much as now wee are but rotten and corrupt carkasses reprobats unto every good worke Answer 4 Fourthly we may consider of the place or part affected with the palsie which is either 1. Sometimes one side or one member called the dead palsie which if it have so thorowly seazed upon or setled and taken roote in that part that it cannot be removed at length it killeth the whâ—le body So one raigning and remaining sinne is suffi ient to bring both body and soule to eternall perdition and destruction 2. Sometimes the palsie goes from one side to the other and from thence to the head So our naturall corruption leades us from one sinne and degree of sinne unto another untill at length it bring us unto finall impenitencie 3. Although this tough clammy flegme which is the cause of the palsie settle more in one place then in another yet is it spread dispersed through all the body so there is a generall corruption in out whole nature which showes it selfe more particularly in some sinne then in other 4. There is a kind of palsie called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that drawes the sinewes of the legâ— together and makes lame And this I conceive was the cause of his lamenesse whom wee reade of Acts 3. So sinne makes us lame and unable to walke in the wayes of God and to run the race that is set before us Fiftly we may consider the cure of the Palsie Answer 5 and therein these things to wit 1. The cure of this disease is hindered and the disease it selfe made worse by the aire if it be either cold moist thicke or cloudy but is helped by the aire which is warme drie pure and cleare So sin is cured by these meanes viz First by a warme and hot zeale against sinne and for Gods glory And Secondly by labour industry and endeavour and not by ease and idlenesse See before Math. 7.5 And Thirdly by purity and sanctity in our lives and conversations And Fourthly by the comforts and consolations of the blessed Spirit And therefore let us labour for the fire of true zeale striving against all sin and endeavouring after all grace fervently and frequently and then we may expect the internall joy of the holy Ghost in our soules 2. The neglect
follow the conduct of the Spirit p Rom. 8.9.14 framing their lives according to his will revealed in the word and not according to the lusts and desires of the flesh for the proofe of this observe I. All men are the vessels of God Esay 52.11 and 1 Thess 4.3 and 2 Tim. 2.20 II. But there are two things wanting in us to wit First we have no oyle we are naturally but empty Lamps Neither Secondly are we able to receive oyle for the naturall man cannot understand the things that be of God 1 Cor. 2.14 III. Therefore against this vacuity and emptinesse God hath given a remedy namely First the word this is the oyle which enlightens us And Secondly the Holy Spirit opens the heart Act. 16.14 as he did the heart of Lydia and makes it capable to receive this oyl and to understand this enlightning word And Thirdly then infuseth this oyl of grace and spirituall knowledge into our hearts Rom. 5.5 IV. And hence comes the effectuall vocation when we answer to Gods call For First the word cals us Rom 10. but we refuse to hear it Esay 53.1 Secondly the Spirit of God opens the heart enlightens the eyes and giveth unto the mouth a taste and relish of the word of God and heavenly things but we are ready to relapse and fall from all these graces Heb. 6.4 5 6. Thirdly the Spirit doth imprint stamp and set on the seale so sealing us unto the day of our salvation q 1 Cor. 1.21 22. And being thus sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise we then beleeve Ephes 1.13 And thus we see that faith is the worke of the Holy Ghost and how it is wrought by the word Secondly faith being once wrought in us by the Spirit we are then confirmed rooted grounded and established in the faith Coloss 1.25 and 2.6.7 Whence proceeds I. Internall peace of conscience Philippians 4.7 And II. Spirituall joy and rejoycing Rom. 5.1 and 14.17 and 1 Pet. 1.8 And III. Externall profession of Christ Religion and of our faith in Christ 2 Cor. 4.13 and 1 Timoth 6.12 Thirdly faith being wrought and infused in us and wee established in faith then wee are renewed and sanctified both in heart and life for Faith purgeth the heart Act. 15.9 and the heart being purged the life will be pure wherefore faith is called a holy unction r 2 Cor. 1.21 because from hence I. We have victory both over Sin Rom. 6.14 Sin shall no more have dominion over you because you are under grace And the World 1 Iohn 5.4 This is the victory that overcommeth the world een your faith And the Devill 1 Iohn 2.13 and 1 Pet. 5.9 and Rom. 16.20 Ephes 6.16 II. Hence wee have power of fructifying in good works and the fruits of obedience and sanctification Iohn 15.2.3 and Gal. 5.6 And therefore there is little signe of any faith wher either sinne raigns or God is coldly or remissy served Fourthly faith being wrought in us rooted in us and wee renewed and sanctified thereby hence we have hope according to the Apostles prayer Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in beleeving that you may abound in hope through the power of the Holy Ghost Rom. 5.13 and 1 Peter 1.5 And hence from this confident hope and assurance that we have in God of eternal life we hunger and desire and long to be dissolved and to be with Christ Philip. 1.23 and 2 Corinth 5.2 c. And therfore let us judge our selvs and our faith by these things Sect. 4 § 4. Not in Israel Quest 1 What is meant here by Israel Answ 1 First some understand these words figuratively of the faith of the Gentiles and Jewes Hier. s But that this is not the meaning will appear by and by Answ 2 Secondly some understand this only of the incredulous and unbeleeving Jewes but this cannot be the sense of the place because greater faith in the Centurion implieth a lesse in the rest I have found faith saith Christ implicitly in Israel but in none so much as in this Centurion And therfore by Israel cannot be meant the unbeleevers Answ 3 Thirdly some understand these words onely comparatively as though the Centurions faith were not greater simply but only comparatively in regard of some circumstances to wit I. In respect of the person Plus est idiotam pauca sapere quam virum multa ſ Chrys imperf s It is more for a child to understand a few things then for a man many II. In respect of the means it is more for an illiterate man to understand some few hard and difficult things then for a great and deep learned Scholler to understand many it is more for a man to be good in bad and ignorant places where hee hath neither good examples exhortations nor instructions then in good places where hee hath many shining lights and holy means And therfore although this Centurions faith in it selfe were but equall to the faith of many Israelites yet in regard that he was a Roman and they Jewes hee not injoying those meanes which they did his faith may be said to be greater then theirs Thus some I say expound these words and indeed this hath a fair glosse and helpes something but there is something more in the words for his faith was greater Revera as followes by and by Now these three Expositors interpret the word Nimis strictè Answ 4 Fourthly some by Israel so understand every Israelite from the beginning as if our Saviour would say I never found or there never was in any time in all Israel one of greater faith then this Centurion neither Abraham nor any other True it is that this phrase is sometimes thus used as in Matth. 11.11 Among them saith Christ that are born of women there hath not risen a greater Prophet then Iohn the Baptist that is not any as yet But yet it is not thus taken in this place because here our Saviour speaks of the time present onely that as yet in his preaching and journeying hee had not found one in Israel of greater faith except those which follow Answ 5 Fifthly some understand this of the time wherein Christ was upon the earth and of all absolutely in that time that is there was none at all in all Israel of greater faith then this Centurion As the three former answers expound the words Nimis stricté so these two latter Nimis latè for wee must neither extend them to all times nor to all persons of this age whereof Christ speaks as though the Centurions faith were greater then Peters Iohns or the blessed Virgins for certainly Maries faith was greater and Peters for he walked upon the waters And therfore this is to be understood of the auditors and hearers of Christ and not of his family How was the faith of the Centurion greater Quest 2 then all Israel or then the faith of any in Israel except the family of
practise thereof we must examine whether we have taken Christs Physicke and digested it well in our hearts or not whether we have received some new internall strength from the holy Spirit which workes a change in our lives and by which we are enabled in some measure to obey and serve God Answ 5 Fiftly examine whether thy health returne by little and little or not A sick man knows that he begins to amend by these tokens namely I. If his pains abate and are weakned II. If his strength or body increase and that he can now stand or go III. If he have a better stomacke and appetite to his meat then formerly IV. If his meat digest well with him And V. If he can be more jocund and cheerefull than formerly By these then let us examine our selves viz. First are the assaults of sin and sathan fewer and weaker than formerly they were doth not sin raign in thy mortall body this is a good sign of saving health Secondly doth thy strength of Grace encrease art thou able to walk in the waies of God yea to run the race of his Commandments and to work out the work of thy salvation with fear and trembling this is a second good sign of health Thirdly hast thou a greater desire and more hungring affection after spirituall duties than formerly doth thy heart long after Christ and thy soul delight in hearing reading meditating praying and the like certainly this is another good sign of spirituall recovery Fourthly dost thou suck some good juyce and nourishment out of all the food thou takest is thy faith still more increased by the receiving of the blessed Sacrament of the Lords Supper is thy joy increased by thy prayers unto God is thy soul daily bettered and more instructed by all thy hearing and reading undoubtedly this is an undoubted sign of health Fifthly dost thou daily increase in spirituall peace of conscience and in internall joy of the holy Ghost Rom. 14.17 then thou maist be certainly assured that Christ hath cured and healed thee for flesh and blood cannot work these things in thee Vers 13 VERS 13. But go ye and learn what that meaneth J will have mercy and not sacrifice for I am not come to call the righteous but sinners to repentance Sect. 1 § 1. Go and learn quid sit what this is The words alleaged here by our Saviour are the words of the Prophet whereby our Saviour would teach us That all doubts are to be solved by Observ and from the holy Scriptures Ioh 5.39 Esa 8.20 Mic. 6.8 Ier. 23.28 Why must all the knots of Religion be solved Quest 1 by holy writ First because of all other writings onely these Answ 1 are not subject to corruption as the Papists themselves with us confesse Secondly because these are given unto us for Answ 2 this end that we might be taught by them 2 Tim. 3.16 It is usually questioned whether the breaches of Quest 2 the first Table or of the second be greatest To this we answer Answ that if there be an equall comparison that is if the greatest breach of the first be compared with the greatest breach of the second Table then the breaches of the first will be greater than the breaches of the second but if we make not an equall comparison then the breaches of some of the second Table are greater than some of the first as in this verse the Lord saith I will have mercie and not sacrifice where the Lord doth not prefer the duties of the second Table to the Morall worship of the first Table simply for spirituâ—ll duties are more excellent than corporall duties as the spirit is more excellent than the body if a man be like to starve for hunger then it is better to feed him than to teach him but simply it is better to teach him than to feed him § 2. I came not Sect. 2 Christ by saying here Veni I came doth intimate that he was not sent for by men but came freely of his own accord as Iohn 3.19 and 10.18 Wherefore did Christ come into the world Quest First he came to be a Physician and to cure Answ 1 our souls as in the former verse Secondly he came to give spirituall and living Answ 2 bread unto us that thereby our souls might be nourished Iohn 6.51 Thirdly he came to redeem us from sin and sathan Answ 3 Luke 1.74 Fourthly he came to bring us out of darknesse Answ 5 and to give the spirituall light of saving knowledge unto us that thereby we might see the way wherein we ought to walk Mat. 4.16 Ioh. 9.39 and 12.46 Fifthly he came to be a Mediatour unto us Answ 5 and to reconcile us unto his Father whom we had offended 1 Iohn 2.1 Sixthly he came to give life unto us Iohn 10.10 Answ 6 And all these of his own free grace love and mercie without any merit yea seeking of ours § 3. To call Sect. 3 Christ in saying here that he came not to call Observ c. would have us to learn That none can be saved without his call Rom. 8.29 How doth it appear that except Christ call Quest 1 us we cannot be saved It appears thus viz. Answ First all men naturally are under sin and therfore they must be freed before they can be saved Secondly and faith is to be given before we can be saved for I. There can bee no salvation without faith And II. There can be no faith except it be given from above for it is not to be acquired by any power or strength of nature but is the gift of God Thirdly we are called unto faith Act. 15.9 And therefore exâ—ept Christ vouchsafe to call us wee cannot be saved Quest 2 Whereunto doth Christ call us Answ 1 First we are called by Christ unto his society and fellowship 1 Cor. 1.9 Answ 2 Secondly Christ cals us unto glory 1 Pet. 5.10 whence elsewhere it is called a glorious calling Answ 3 Thirdly we are called unto security safety and peace Ier. 13.11 and 1 Cor. 1.8 And hence wee are commanded to make our calling sure because if that be certain then have we cause of exceeding joy Quest 3 How may we know whether wee be called or not Answ 1 First only those are effectually called who are taught of God Esay 5.4 Iohn 6.45 Answ 2 Secondly those who are called have their hearts opened sanctified Act. 15.9 16.16 Answ 3 Thirdly those who are called are humbled with a true sight and sense of their sins Act. 2.38 Answ 4 Fourthly they who are effectually called are also changed both in heart and life 1 Tim. 1.13 And therfore we must examine our selves whether I. We be enlightned and taught by God those things that concern his glory our good And II. Whether God have opened our hearts and sanctified our affections And III. Whether we be truely contrite and broken hearted for our sins And IV. Whether we be truely and totally changed both in
it hath a double propertie namely I. It revives quickens and refreshes the spirits And II. Nourisheth and makes men able for labour So the children of God by his grace are enabled to worke his worke or to performe good workes What workes are required of those vessels into Quest 3 whom the wine of grace is powred First in generall they must labour to abound Answ 1 in three sorts of works namely I. In the workes of the heart as in zeal patience humility love frequent meditation and the like II. In the workes of the mouth as in profession lauding of God and words fit for edification Colos 4.6 III. In the works of the life and in these we must be rich 1 Tim. 6.18 Secondly more particularly many are the Answ 2 works which God requires of those whose hearts he hath sanctified with grace as for example to instance upon some of the most ordinary and usuall I. They must give themselves wholly uâ— unto God confessing acknowledging themselvs to be his servants Rom. 6.19 1 Cor. 6.19 offering up themselves and theirs wholly unto his service and learning in humility of soule to deny their own wils And II. They must labour to hate and deny all things which would draw them from Christ Luke 14.26 They must cleave so close unto the Lord that neither her pleasure profit the world nor any thing else may separate them And III. They must depend wholly upon God adhering unto him and relying upon him in all their necessities and upon all their occasions Psalme 73.28 Iob 13 15. This is hard but needfull Iohn 6.29 And IV. They must wrastle and fight against all carnall lusts and inbred corruptions Gal. 5.17 and 1 Pet. 2.11 And V. They must labour to walke in love towards all the faithfull loving the brethren and servants of Christ Iohn 13.35 Rom. 12.18 c. Ephes 5.2 And VI. They must walke in sanctity humility and simplicity Iohn 1.45 And VII They must be liberall charitable ready to doe good unto all Gal. 5.22 And VIII They must delight themselves in the law of the Lord Rom. 7 22. that is First delight to meditate therein as David did Psal 119. And Secondly delight in the observance and practice therof And IX They must undauntedly confesse and acknowledge Christ to be their Lord and boldly professe his name before men 1 Tim 6.12 This is Vinum odorum I beleeved therefore I spake 2 Cor. 4.13 X. They must remain and persevere in al these unto the end Mat. 24.13 Iohn 8.31 Observ Our Saviour by these words Men put new wine into new bottles would teach us That the grace of the Holy Spirit is unto the heart as wine is unto the body Esay 55.1 Prov. 9.2 Ephes 5.18 Quest 3 What Analogy or resemblance is there between Wine and Grace or wherein is Wine like unto Grace Answ 1 First Wine is reputed one of the best creatures ordained for the comfort of man hence Abraham offers it to Melchisedech Gen. 14.18 and Isaac thus blesseth Iacob The Lord cause thee to abound with plenty of corne and wine Gen. 27.28 yea hence Wine is reckoned amongst the chiefest delicates Cantie 5.1 and Psalme 4.7 Thus Grace is the principall thing which belongs unto the soule and which is most necessary and of most use and benefit and comfort unto it Answ 2 Secondly in time the Vine growes to bee a Tree of which hath beene made columns and statues Bartholomeus from Pliny tels us that in Populonia a Citie of Hetâ—uria neer Pisa that is now called Plumbinum there was a statue of Iupiter made of a vine stock and almost all Writers agree that of all Trees the wood of a Vine is most durable Durat in perpetuum We need not doubt however Vines are with us but that they come sometimes to be great Trees if we do but consider how Sir Walter Ralegh and he hath it from Strabo tels us that there have been Clusters of Grapes two cubits long and that we may credit this the better let us remember that bunch which was brought by the two Spies Numb 13.24 Thus as the wood of the Vine dures long so doth the Grace of God for whom God loves he loves unto the end Iohn 13.1 And his gifts and graces are without repentance A man cannot loose Grace except God take it from him now he hath promised that he will never repent him of giving Grace unto any Rom. 11.29 Thirdly Wine taken inwardly that is drunk Answ 3 is wonderfull profitable and that in many regards I. It is profitable for the stomack and that in these respects viz. First it helps to digest other meat so the Spirit of Grace doth digest and concoct all our cogitations and actions and like salt seasoneth both prosperity and adversity unto us Secondly wine quencheth and allayeth the thirst so Grace restraineth the heat of carnall appetites and desires and subdueth the affections Thirdly Wine helpeth and strengthneth the appetite and whetteth the stomack so Grace increaseth our desires after Grace and strengthneth our appetites after a greater measure of sanctification for he in whom Grace is will desire and endeavour to be more and more holy Fourthly wine breeds the best blood and gives the best nourishment to the body so Grace affords the best nourishment unto the soul and thereby onely do we grow up and become strong men in Christ II. Wine is profitable for man in the veins as well as in the stomack for First it opens stopped veins and is good for obstructions so Grace doth facilitate the way unto spirituall duties and takes away the obstacles We are naturally backward unto every good work but by Grace we rejoyce in that which is good Secondly wine doth dry up crudid humours in the veins and qualifies them so Grace doth ripen corroborate and perfect all weak and infirm cogitations at first we are not able to do what we desire but with Saint Paul complain The good which I would do I cannot Rom. 7.14 but by Grace at length we are enabled in some measure to perform the will of our heavenly Father Thirdly wine doth expell evill humours out of the veins because it strengthens the expulsive faculty so Grace doth expell all evill desires thoughts and lusts out of the heart Fourthly wine doth fill the veins with good humours yea the best moisture so by Grace we are filled with the Spirit of God Ephes 5.19 and all holy desires III. Wine is good for the body and that in a double regard namely First it cures some diseases and inward griefs so by Grace all our wounds are cured and diseases healed Psal 103.2 Secondly wine increaseth the strength of the body Psal 78.65 so by Grace we grow up from children to men and increase daily in spirituall strength IV. Wine is profitable for the spirits and that in many respects to wit First it penetrates into the most inward parts of a man so the word of Grace Heb. 4.12 13.
pierceth to the heart and the God of Grace searcheth the heart and trieth the reins Psal 7.9 And Grace it self diveth and taketh root in the inward man Secondly wine expels sorrow and pensivenesse whence the kingly Preacher exhorts us to give wine to those who are of heavie hearts Prov. 31.6 So the com orts we have by the Grace of God doth refresh our hearts in our greatest sorrows whether temporall or spirituall for if outward afflictions presse us we are assured that they shall be rewarded and changed into an eternall weight of glory Rom. 8.18 And if we be dejected for our sins the spirit of Grace will assure us of pardon and reconciliation through Christ 1 Iohn 2.1 2. Thirdly wine expels fears and makes men bold so Grace overcomes all legall and desperate fears and terrours and passions of the heart and makes us confidently to relye upon the mercie love power and promises of Christ 1 Iohn 4 18. Fourthly wine cheers and makes glad the heart f Psal 104 15. both of God and men g Iudg. 9.13 vitiâ— dicitur quasi vitae vel quia vivificat Isidor So by Grace we have that peace of conscience which passeth all understanding yea that joy of the holy Ghost which is unspeakable and glorious Zach. 9.17 and 10.7 Philip. 4.7 Rom. 14.17 and 1 Pet. 1.8 Fifthly wine begets good spirits and increaseth the radicall heat so by Grace our zeal unto Gods glory and good works is daily increased Ephes 5.19 V. Wine is profitable also for the minde and that in these two regards viz. First it sharpens the understanding Psal 73.18 Vinum moderatè sumptum â—â—â—it ingenium so by Grace our intellectuals are bettered and we therby enabled to understand those things which concern our peace and the welfare of our souls h 1 Cor. 10 2. and 13.12 Secondly wine betters the minde and makes the coward strong and bold and resolute and the covetous man bountifull Barthol Alex. ab Al. 5. 21. so Grace works a true change in our natures and makes us unlike our selves Ephes 4.23 24. Answ 4 Fourthly wine is good outwardly used for I. Inwardly taken it warms but outwardly apposed it cools so Grace doth increase all inward spirituall gifts but doth diminish all carnall desires II. Wine cures wounds whence the Samaritan powres wine and oyl because as oyl doth purge cleanse and close up a wound so wine doth asswage the pain and comforts thâ— wound Here we must observe these two things namely First that there are three sorts of wounds to wit I. Painfull and smarting wounds these are the accusations and worm of conscience II. Itching wounds which allure men to scratch although scratching causeth smarting these are temptations and allurements unto sin the end whereof if we give way unto them will be the gauls and accusations of our consciences III. Insensible wounds in which are much mortified and dead flesh these are blinde and hard hearts Now Grace cures all these wounds for thereby we are assured of the pardon of our sins which are past and of preservation against sin and of knowledge and mollified and softned hearts Ezech. 36.26 27. Secondly there are three sorts of Ulcers namely I. Swelling these must be broken although it be painfull this is internall concupiscence which makes men often break forth first into sin as in David 2 Sam. 11. and 12. and afterwards into bitter fighs tears and groans as the same kingly Prophet did II. Matterish and running Ulcers which must be dried up this is the custome of sin which is very hardly left III. Cacoethes a Bile ill to be cured by reason of the long continuance thereof and the dead flesh therein and here there is need of Corrosives by this is meant such a trade and hardnesse in evill that a man cannot cease to sin 2 Pet. 2.14 Rom. 7.14 19. And this is most frequently cured by sharp afflictions as we see in Manasses Thus by the Grace of the Spirit we are brought unto the confession of sin and unto contrition for sin yea to the leaving of sin though it have been customary unto us and we long continued therein Fifthly wine was used in sacrifices and divine Answ 5 things Exod. 29.40 so the sacrifices and oblations of our prayers must be mixed and offered up with the grace of Faith or otherwise they will not be pleasing and acceptable unto God Ephes 6.18 Iude 20. And thus we have seen how in some things the Grace of Gods Spirit resembles wine and that as wine is unto the body so Grace is unto the soul Our Saviour saying here that men put new wine into new Bottles may occasion this question Whether the Wâ—â—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Bottles be all one Quest 4 or not Some think they 〈…〉 me thinks without truth or reason Answ for 〈◊〉 â—ction differs from the agent and the contaâ—â—â—â—om the contained so doth the wine from the vessell for the better understanding of this observe a three-fold diffâ—rence namely First some say the wine and the vessell differ in degree because the new man is perfected simul semel at once by the revelation of Faith but the new wine which is the strength of Grace doth grow and increase daily we not being perfect in grace so long as we live Philippians 3.10 c. I dare not subscribe to this difference because as Grace so also Faith groweth and increaseth daily 2 Cor. 4.16 and 3.18 and 2 Peter 3.18 Secondly some say the wine and the vessell differ in Re even in the very things themselves because the one Grace is a quality in God and is onely revealed and by illumination communicated unto us but the other Grace is a quality imprinted in us whereby we are sanctified I dare not subscribe to this difference neither because the communication of divine Grace doth remain and abide imprinted in us as well as the other Thirdly the wine and the vessâ—ll differ in nature in regard of the action for the one is once onely imprinted the other daily augmented Now these two to beget and nourish to live and to execute the actions and functions of life differ cleerly enough And these were foreshewed in the Types namely in Circumcision and the Passeover in Baptisme and the Lords Supper the one prefiguring our new Birth the other our growth and increase And therefore as the Tree differs from the fruit so doth the vessell from the Wine Unto the work of God there is required a preparation and a disposition as the Priests did first wash and then sacrifice And we are I. Planted and admitted into Gods house And then II. We work his work for if we live in the Spirit we must walk in the Spirit i Gal. 5.25 And thus as the Lord first makes us good Trees and then enables us to bring forth good fruit so we are first made good Bottles and then enabled to hold and shew forth good Wine for new Wine is
the plots and endeavours of the persecuters And therefore the phrase is true in this sense Every persecution makes for Gods glory either by abiding it or by fleeing from it but in this sense the objection is Non-sense David by flight escaped the traines which Saul had laid for him and his escapes and preservation did more magnifie and illustrate Gods glory than if he had yeelded his necke to the sword of the persecuter at the first yea we see what elegant Psalmes David composed in his flight wherein sometimes he gives thanks unto God that had made his feet like Harts feet that is swift to flee away Answ 3 Thirdly these words in the objection By persecution we are made better and called home unto God are ambiguous also for herein that is attributed to Persecution which is proper to the grace of God and his holy Spirit to make us better to convert us unto God is the work of divine grace and cannot be ascribed unto persecution as the cause thereof except onely by accident the Spirit of God being the true primary and efficient cause thereof Answ 4 Fourthly and lastly I answer I. It is most true that to flee in the time of persecution is not alwayes lawfull namely either first when flight hinders our vocation hence it was that Christ would not flee but cals Peter a Devill for perswading him unto it because then he should have left the worke undone for which he was sent Or Secondly when the will of God is revealed and thus Eusebius telleth us that Christ forbade Peter to flee from Rome because he should suffer there Now II. On the other side it is as true that it is not alwayes unlawfull to flee and decline persecution as we see by Ioseph and Mary who fled and Paul Acts 9.25 and 14.6 and 17.14 and Christ himselfe Mat. 12.15 Quest 5 If flight in the time of persecution be sometimes lawfull sometimes unlawfull then how may we regulate our selves or know when we may flee and when we may not Answ Let us moderate and square our selves herein according to these rules namely Rule 1 First never flee except thou be persecuted we must not run away for idlenesse as some doe before ever they be so much as questioned or flee for feare as Ionas did before he had any just cause The Text here is plaine When you are persecuted in one City flee unto another and therefore where there is no persecution for the Truth but liberty and freedome given to professe it and to injoy the holy Sacraments and the divine Ordinances of the Word and Prayer there must be no flight nor departure for we must not flee for cowardlinesse but for conscience sake because we would not tempt the providence of God Rule 2 Secondly in our flight let us respect Gods glory and before we flee seriously consider all the weighty circumstances of both sides whether in probability God may be more glorified by our staying or by our going for that must be our first and maine scope Thirdly we must before we flee respect the offending Rule 3 of the weake brethren carefully avoiding as much as in us lyes the giving of offence unto any Now weake Christians are offended often by the fearfulnesse and too swift flying of the Ministers who leave their charges and forsake their flockes upon every jealousie feare and suspition of danger whereas on the contrary they should be like good Leaders the first in the field and the last out the first to assaile and the last to retire and by their example animate their people and barten them on to be constant and couragious in the profession of the truth Fourthly we must before we flee respect our Rule 4 office and function examining whether that will be hindered by our flight or not Christ here saith when they persecute you in one Citie flee unto another thereby shewing that Ministers must not by their departure hinder the preaching of the Word or by their flight forsake their function but if they cannot be permitted without persecution to preach in one place then they must go unto another to preach because their lives rather then their vocations are to bee laid downe if it lye in their power Thus Paul being persecuted flees but he preacheth whether soever he goes Act. 14.6 And great reason there is for it because we are thereunto called and sent For Ministers should seriously consider the end of their flight and beware they flee not with Ionas that so they may bee free from preaching the Word and live in ease and idlenesse but if one Citie persecute them they must flee unto another that is not cast off the worke of the Ministery but in other places and times put out the Lords talent to usury and labour to improve their gifts to Gods glory and the peoples benefit amongst whom they live Fiftly in our flight wee must respect the enemies Rule 5 of God and religion For it they bee so exasperated and incensed against some particular Minister that his presence doth but make them sinne more grievously and set themselves against the Church more maliciously and cruelly then they may lawfully depart p Chem. harm fol. 1043. medio but more of this by and by in the seventh Rule Sixtly in our flight wee must respect the place Rule 6 wherein and persons with whom we live For if the departure of the righteous doe hasten anger and fury and judgement from God upon the wicked as Lots departure did upon the wicked Sodomites then we must not be hasty to depart but labour rather to stand in the gap and to with-hold judgement from them by counselling advising admonishing and reproving of them and by praying for them yea continuing to doe this untill either the Lord by some particular command call us away or untill they come to that maturitie and ripenesse of sin that they will not endure instruction admonition or reproofe but hate us for it and set themselves against us and that not one or two but generally yea in a manner one and all as the Sodomites did against Lot Now if in this case wee may say with the people of God wee would have cured Babell but shee would not be cured let us therefore forsake her And if wee have any command or vision or voice from God as the faithfull in Ierusalem had who being in the Temple heard a voice saying unto them Migremus hinc let us flee hence or as Ioseph had Mat. 2.13 then wee must follow the Lords call and depart Rule 7 Seventhly a Minister in his flight should consider whether he onely be not aimed at by the enemies of the truth who for some certaine causes beare a personall hatred and grudge against him and if they could but procure his departure then the Church should have peace and tranquillity Chemnitius harmon fol. 1043. medio is of opinion and I dare not gaine-say it that that Pastor sins against and breakes
begets both paine in the Eare and duls the hearing Now Christ cures this by taking away our hard and stony hearts and giving us hearts of flesh Ezech. 11.19 Acts 2.38 Thirdly there is the infirmity it selfe or deafenesse this Christ cures by opening and boring our Eares Iob. 33.16 Esa 50.5 c. Acts 16.14 Esa 55.10 and enabling us to heare the word of God with joy and comfort II. The next impediment of the Eare which Christ takes away is drynesse or want of moysture in the Eare This hee cures by sending rain and watring our hearts with the deaw of Heaven and with the grace of his holy Spirit Reade Deuter. 32 2 Esa 30.20 c. and 44.3 and 55.10 Thirdly the ringing and tinckling in the Eare hinders the heareing this is blind zeale and is cured by Christ who enlightens our understandings and enformes our judgements and suffers us no longer through a false zeale with Saul to persecute Christ and his members Acts. 9.4 or in his members but with Paul to suffer yea to dye If God require it for the glory of Christ and the good of his body the Church IV. The weakenesse of the braine is a great impediment to the hearing Now this Christ cures by enabling us to heare the word of God profoundly that is as he did to Ezeâ—hiel enabling us to hear with our eares to receive in our hearts al the words that the Lord speaks unto us Ezec. 3 1â— and not like the seed in stony ground who for want of depth of roote and ground withered and died Mat. 13.5 V. Sleepe and Lethargie hinders the hearing this Christ cures by enabling us to heare the word with delight as Esay commands us 58.13 And with joy as Ieremiah did Thy words were found and I did eate them and they were the very joy and rejoycing of my heart Ierem. 15.16 Secondly Christ doth not onely take away the impediments of hearing but repaires and restore the losses of the Eare which are principally Answ 2 Life and Spirit I. Christ gives life unto us Iohn 1.4 and 14.6 Dead men cannot heare and therefore he quickens us as follows in the next Section II. Christ gives his Spirit unto us Cantie 4.16 Ioel 2.28 c. Esa 44.3 whereby wee are enabled to understand what wee heare and to practise in some measure what we understand § 5. The dead are raised up As in the former Section so also in this wee Sect. 5 have two things to consider of namely I. That by nature we are dead II. That by grace we are quickned First by nature we are dead Quest 1 Who are here meant by the dead Answ 1 First there is a three-fold death namely Temporall Spirituall and Eternall Answ 2 Secondly there is a two-fold Spirituall death viz. I. A death to sinne in the Dative case now this is Mortification II. A death in sinne in the Ablative case And this is the death here spoken of Answ 3 Thirdly the meaning therefore of these words The dead are raised is this that all men by nature are spiritually dead in sinne but the children of God are restored unto life by Christ Now of these in their order and first of the first the state of nature Observ 1 First I say wee learne hence that all naturall men are dead in sinne Quest 2 How doth this appeare Answ 1 First from these places Rom. 3.23 and 5.12 Colos 2.13 Ephes 2.1.5 c. Answ 2 Secondly because otherwise Christs death had beene needlesse Rom. 5.6.8 and 2 Cor. 5.14 but of this by and by in the state of grace Answ 3 Thirdly it appeares plainely that all men naturally are dead in sin because all were killed in Adam Rom. 5.15.17.18 and 1 Cor. 15.21.22 For I. The Image of God which was in us at first is now lost Gen. 2. But is renewed by Christ Ephes 4.24 At first the heart was converted unto God And the beames of love did inflame and kindle the hearts to love the Lord above all Psal 63.1 But now we are averse from the Lord. II. Wee are now guilty of death 2 Cor. 3.7 And subject to the Law which is the Minister of death and therefore wee are called dead men because by the Law wee are condemned and adjudged unto death III. Wee are by nature subject to the wrath and anger of God And his Iustice will not suffer us to goe unpunished Colos 3.6 IV. Our nature is so polluted that it produceth nothing but sinne and impurity Colos 2.13 V. Wee are by nature the servants of sinne and Sathan Rom. 6.20 and 2 Tim. 2.26 and 2 Pet. 2.14 And hence the body was called by the Ancients Tartara Sepulebrum mortuorum Pistrinum animae b Rhod. 287. And therefore these things considered wee may safely conclude that all men by nature are spiritually dead in sinne Observ 2 Secondly wee have now to consider of the state of grace Suscitantur namly That Christ frees all those who are his from the death of sinne Iohn 5.24 c. Esa 9.2 and 2 Tim. 1.10 Quest 5 From what death doth Christ free his Answ 1 First hee freeth them from eternall death Ioh. 5.24 and 2 Thess 1.9 Revel 2.11 and 21.8 Answ 2 Secondly he freeth them from spiritual death and this is that which is here meant and is understood either I. Of our fredome and deliverance from our enemies Rom. 7.2 that is First from sinne and the kingdome thereof Rom. 6.2 Or Secondly from the Law and the curse thereof Rom. 7.4 How or by what meanes may we or are wee Quest 6 raised from death unto life First by God and Christ Psalme 90.3 Rom. 4. Answ 1 17. and 7.25 and 11.15 Secondly by the preaching of the Gospel 1 Answ 2 Pet. 4.6 Thirdly by faith in Christ Iohn 5.24 c. Answ 3 Fourthly by a spirituall death of sinne Rom. Answ 4 6.2.5.8.11 and 8.10 and 6.3.6 Fiftly by charity and love wee know that Answ 5 wee are translated from death unto life because wee love the brethren 1 Iohn 3. VERS 7.8.9 And as they departed Verse 7.8.9 Iesus began to say unto the multitudes concerning Iohn what went you out into the wildernesse to see a Reed shaken with the wind But what went you out for to see a man clothed in soft raiment Behold they that weare soft clothing are in Kings houses But what went you out for to see a Prophet yea I say unto you and more then a Prophet § What went you out for to see Sect. 1 What use is there of an Interrogation or Quest 1 why are questions asked First some aske a question that they may bee Answ 1 instructed and thus the Disciples propound many questions unto Christ Secondly some aske questions for this end Answ 2 that thereby others may be instructed and thus our Saviour here interrogates the people Thirdly some aske questions to see or try Answ 3 whether others know that which is enquired And this is ordinary
Reade Esa 40.3 Mat. 3.3 Quest 1 How many things are to be prepared Foure namely Answ First Vallies these must bee filled Now by these Vallies are meant either feare and trembling or vacuity of grace Secondly Mountaines these must be laid low Now by these are meant either humane wisdome or Rebellion or trust and confidence in our owne Righteousnesse Thirdly Crooked waies these are to be made strait Now by these are meant either the waies of errour or selfe love or the love of the world Fourthly sharpe wayes these are to bee made smooth and thereby are signified the waies of sinne See this Question before Chap. 3. 3. § 1. qu. 1. 3. where it is amply explained Quest 2 How many things are to bee renewed in us Foure namely Answ First blindnesse and hardnesse of heart For naturally we are slow of heart and hard to beleeve and unable to take up and understand spirituall things Secondly hatred against God for naturally we love those things which are enmity with him Iames 4.4 and 1 Iohn 2.15.16 Thirdly uncleannesse and impurity because our hearts are to bee made Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6.16 Fourthly impediments and Remorae as the employments of the world our owne weakenesse and inability unto good workes and the like Now if we desire that Christ may come unto us wee must labour to bee renewed in all these Quest 3 What workes are wee first to undertake Answ Wee must observe and follow the Methode of God who First gives his word unto his people As hee promised Isa 30 21. and did Ionah 1. Then Secondly he mollifies and softens the heart by a true sight of and sence for sinne Ierem 31.18 c. Then Thirdly hee reconciles such as he hath humbled unto himselfe by infusing his love into their hearts 1 Iohn 4.10 and Iudg. 2.4.5.6 Then Fourthly hee extrudes out of the heart those that trouble it Mat. 9.25 That is he mortifies sinne and crucifies the world and subdueth the affections and lusts Then Fiftly he encreaseth zeale and corroborates grace and augmenteth Religion and love thereunto and to whatsoever is good Colos 1.23 and 2.6.7 And therefore wee must highly prize and heartily professe and practise the word of God as much as in us lyes And then pray unto God to make his word a Sword and Hammer to breake our hard hearts and to be reconciled unto us yea to expell our of our hearts whatsoever may either hinder us from his service or spurre us forward to that which is displeasing unto him And lastly that hee would bee pleased to fill our hearts with the grace of his Holy Spirit and to encrease us in all vertuous and Religious workes For if wee labour thus to prepare our hearts wee may bee certainely assured that Christ will come unto us at the last and remaine and abide with us for ever and ever Revelat. 3.20 VERS 11. Verily I say unto you Vers 11. among them that are borne of women there hath not risen a greater then Iohn the Baptist Notwithstanding he that is least in the Kingdome of Heaven is greater then he Among them that are borne of Women there hath not risen a greater then Iohn the baptist What manner of comparison doth Christ make Quest 1 here between Iohn and the rest Our Saviour doth not meane that Iohn was greater then all others Answ but that none that were before him were greater then he Non major sed illi non majores Chrysost imperf s He did equall Iohn with the rest and not preferre him above them Others following those praises which are given unto Iohn as for example First Iohn was called an Angell Malach. 4. And so also were the Prophets Acts 7. and Heb. 2. yea Princes and Magistrates are called Gods Psalme 82. which is a higher title Secondly Iohn preacheth not of Christs comming in the future but in the present Tense hee doth not proclaime that Christ will come hereafter but that he is come already Now this also do all the Apostles Thirdly Iohn digito demonstrat points at Christ with the finger and saith this is he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So doth also Andrew and Philip. Iâ—hn 1. and the Samaritane woman Iohn 4. and Martha Iohn 11. And therefore I conclude this Question thus I. Iohn was not greater then all others but equall unto them Against this if it bee objected Object that Moses was greater because hee was equall to Christ Deuter. 18.15 Answ I answer Moses was not equall unto Christ but like unto him as is expressed in the place objected The Lord will raise up unto you a Prophet like unto me not equall unto mee But most plainely Heb. 3.3 Christ was worthy of more glory then Moses II. Iohn is not here by our Saviour compared with those that followed him but with those who went before him not with the Apostles of Christ or all beleevers in generall but with the Prophets of the Lord And therefore Pet. Galatinus sights with his owne shadow and builds upon a false ground and sandy foundation when hee would prove from this place the Virgin Mary to be without originall sinne He argues thus Object 2 Among them that are born of women that is amongst those who are conceived in originall sinne there hath not risen a greater then Iohn the Baptist but Christ was greater then Iohn therefore it followes that hee was free from sinne and because the Virgin without doubt was greater then Iohn therefore it followes also that shee was without sinne Pet. Galat. lib. 7. cap. 5. pag. 279. Answ 1 First I grant that the B. Virgin was greater then Iohn But Answ 2 Secondly I deny the consequence shee was greater therefore without sinne followes not Answ 3 Thirdly our Saviour doth not compare Iohn with Mary or the beleevers of that time but onely with the Prophets of the old Testameâ—t Quest 2 Wherein and how was the Baptist greater then the Prophets of the old Testament Answ 1 First because he was called the Messenger of the Lord. Malach. 4. Answ 2 Secondly because the Prophets prophesied of him Malach. 3. and 4. Esa 40. Answ 3 Thirdly because he prophesied in the wombe Luke 1. as was said before Answ 4 Fourthly Iohn was greater then the Prophets in regard of his office and this I conceive our Saviour here principally meanes for I. Iohn prepares the way of Christ verse 10. And II. Doth proclaime and shew that Christ is already come which none of the Prophets did And III He was nearer unto Christ then any for he was his forerunner like that Noble-man who walkes next before the King in processions or when he goes in state or like Lucifer the day star who comes next before the Sunne And IV. He pointed at Christ with the finger Behold the Lamb of God V. He is almost equalled with Christ in honour For First hee was honoured in the world when Christ was unknowne to the world Secondly he prophesieth that Christ shall
and awakened and yet sleepes againe it is then no longer negligence but contempt So those who relapse after a Revelation of the power and vertue of Christ are guilty I. Of sinne And II. Of infidelity And III. Of the contempt of Christ the Holy Ghost and the word of God And therefore shall be the more greevously tormented How or wherein is the power of Christ manifested Quest 4 or revealed First in judicijs in his judgments Ezech. 25.11 Answer 1 and 30.19 Exod. 7.5 Psalm 105.5 Esa 26.9 Ierem. 5.3 The Lord sometimes corrects afflicts and punisheth us that wee seeing his power might learne to amend sometimes he makes his power knowne upon others that his owne people might observe his judgements and powers forth his wrath and fury upon the disobedient that wee might tremble and learne to obey 1 Cor. 10 as the Dog is beaten before the young Lyon to make the Lyon obedient or the Condisciples of the young Prince to make him feare Secondly in Benedictionibus in blessings and Answer 2 mercy Gods power is revealed in favours and good things as Esa 26.10 And great is the judgement of those who despise these Reade Ezech. 16 Esa 5. Thirdly in praedicatione verbi his power is rather Answer 3 revealed in the Preaching and publishing of the word that beeing the power of God unto salvation Rom. 1 16. and 2.4 and 1 Thessal 1.5 And therefore those who enjoy the preaching of the word and despise it heape up unto themselves wrath against the day of wrath Fourthly the power of Christ is principally Answer 4 shewed there where the Spirit is powerfull in the heart 1 Cor. 12.7 Hebr. 6.6 c. by any generall or particular grace And therefore they who are enlightned by the Spirit must take heed of relapsing for as they have despised and sleighted a great grace who doe thus so they doe incurre a great judgement and condemnation eternally Sect. 3 § 3. Because they repented not Our blessed Saviour doth not upbraid them because they did not admire his Miracles or because they did not entertaine or feast him but because they repented not yea the other they did but not this they wondred at his wonderfull workes and many entertained him but all was nothing without repentance Whence we may note Observ That where repentance is wanting there all other duties are nothing worth It is not sufficient for a man to heare the word with reverence or a shew of love or a forme of obedience for these were in Herod Mark 6.20 except we seriously repent and in sincerity obey these onely being the blessed ones Luke 11.28 Iohn 13.17 Ierem 4.4 Psalm 34.14 Matth. 7.21 It is not enough for a man to make a Profession of Religion but he must indeed strive and study to eschew evill and doe good which is the nature of true Repentance if hee would bee pleasing and acceptable unto God Quest 1 How doth it appeare that all wee doe in Religion is of no esteeme with God without Repentance Answ 1 First it appeares Authoritate by a threefold authority namely I. Of the Baptist who preacheth Repentance Matth. 3.3 And II. Of Christ who preacheth repentance Mat. 4.17 Luke 24.47 And III. Of the Apostles who preach the same doctrine Acts 2.38 and 3.19 and 26.18 Answ 2 Secondly it appeares Scopo by the Scope of Christ Now the scope of Christ in his comming was I. To reduce men from their errours And II. To free them from their sinnes Luke 1.75 and Titus 11.2 c. And therefore hence it appeares that without repentance all is nothing Quest 2 Why doth not our Saviour rather upbraide these Cities because they beleeved not then because they repented not seeing wee are saved by faith and Luther saith Omnes damnari ob infidelitatem that all are damned for infidelity Answ Certes salvation is of faith but repentance is the way unto faith yea Causa size qua non without repentance there can be no faith for those who never repented them of their sinnes never had the least sparke of saving faith Quest 3 Who ought to repent Answ All who either First desire to be redeemed from Sathan and death Or Secondly who are in a miserable estate and condition Now I. Such are all men before repentance Rom. 3.23 and 5.12 And II. All that doe not truly repent Quest 4 Who doe not truely repent Answ 1 First those who abide in their sinnes not repenting them at all of their iniquities Secondly those who by a fained and counterfeit Answ 2 repentance deceive their own soule Thirdly those who repent key-coldly and Answ 3 wash themselues with adulterate teares Fourthly those who seeme both to others and Answ 4 themselues seriously to repent but afterwards relapse with the dog to his vomit and with the Swine that was washed to the wallowing in the mire 2 Peter 2.22 How must we repent Quest 5 There are two parts of Repentance namely Answ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dediscere Discere damnare amare First Resipiscere quasi re-sapere to bee wise againe or to condemne our former wicked life and actions Rom. 12.2 And therefore unto true repentance it is required that wee should seriously lament and bewaile what is by-past and for the time to come labour to be weaned from these things to wit I. From all our former sinnes 2 Peter 1.9 and 2.20 Galath 5.24 II. From the love of the word Psalm 127.2 Iames 4.4 III. From the contempt of the word because it is a dangerous thing to despise the word and so long as we doe so we cannot truely repent Reade 2 Chron. 36.16 Proverb 1.24 Iohn 3.19 Acts 19.9 Ezech. 33.32 IV. From despising of the blessed Spirit that is from greeving him Ephes 4.28 or extinguishing his good motions 1 Thessal 5.19 And therfore that we may avoid and beware this the better let us remember how many calls we have neglected and how many good motions we have smoothered V. From the neglect of salvation wee must remember how formerly we preferred pleasure and profit yea and all things before this learn both to repent deplore and amend it Secondly Converti to be converted and turned unto God or to direct an averse heart unto him and to labour that hereafter our whole life may be directed and guided unto a new marke And in these two To repent of and turn from what is by-past and amisse and to amend our lives and turne unto the Lord our God and whatsoever is good for the time to come doth regeneration consist Now this second part of repentance doth consist in these things namely I. In a desire and endeavour to bee ingrafted into Christ the true and living Olive and this wee are by faith Iohn 15.1 Rom. 11.22 And II. In an earnest endeavour to walke in faith and to approve the truth thereof by our workes of new obedience and true sanctification Gal. 2.19 c. and Iames 2.18 and 1 Tim. 6.18 And III. In a true
and despiseth that inestimable sacrifice offered up by him yea there is no name for him to bee saved by who blasphemes the name of the onely Mediator and Redeemer Iesus Christ our Lord. III. Because God in his justice will not suffer that his holy Spirit which is the Spirit of truth should be taxed with lying and falshood which is the direct sin of those who commit this unpardonable offence IV. This sinne is called irremissible because it so casts them into the power of Sathan that they can never returne from that captivity and bondage For as the Saints and faithfull have the testimony of the Spirit which assures them that they belong unto God not unto Sathan So these blasphemous Apostates have a certaine testimony of their owne hearts and consciences that the Devill holds them and will hold them unto the end Now that testimony given unto the Saints may bee called the seale of the Spirit and this given unto these blasphemers the signe or Character of Sathan How many things concurre to the making Quest 4 up of this sinne against the Holy Ghost or how many things are required in him who commits it First three things concurre to the making up Answ 1 of this sinne namely I. Abnegatio veritatis a deniall of the truth against knowledge and conscience II. Apostasia universalis an universall apostacy and falling away from Christ and not some particular sinne committed against the first or second table of the Law III. Rebellio a rebellion arising from the hatred of the truth conjoyned with a tyrannicall sophisticall and hypocriticall opposing thereof both in the doctrine and profession thereof Hence it appeares Secondly that in him who commits this sin Answ 2 unto death it is necessary there should be these foure things to wit I. Hee must have a knowledge of that truth◠which hee opposeth Hence every sinne though never so great committed of ignorance is excluded yea although it arise from a certaine malice against the Sonne of man himselfe as did that sinne of Pauls in persecuting his members For blasphemy against the Holy Ghost cannot be forgiven but that great sinne arising from an ignorance of the truth committed against the Sonne of man was pardoned 1 Tim. 1.13 II. It is necessary that this knowledge of the truth doe not onely swim in the braine but so sinke into the heart that there be a full and deliberate assent to the truth And hence all sinnes are excluded which are not committed and acted of set purpose and out of deliberation against the knowne and acknowledged truth For blasphemy shall never be forgiven but sinnes suddenly fallen into may be pardoned as wee see by Davids transgressions Psalme 32.5 c. and 51. III. It is requisite that this knowledge which is opposed bee not acquired by study meerely or by strong and undeniable arguments or principles but by a supernaturall perswasion of the Holy Spirit Hence then all sinnes are excluded which may be in a Gentile or any man simply Atheisticall as the obduration of Pharaoh the presumption of Manasses and the finall impenitencie of the wicked For the sinne against the Holy Ghost presupposeth the operation of the Holy Ghost in the heart and therefore cannot be pardoned but there may be obduration presumption gloriation in sinne yea finall impenitencie in those who never were made partakers of any such grace or light or knowledge or operation of the Spirit and therefore if any such would but repent as Manasses did they should be pardoned as he was IV. It is necessary that this perswasion bee not only of the truth of the word but of the goodnesse thereof also when wee perswade our selves that the Gospel is true yea that it is good in it selfe and so good that happy shall we be if wee receive and obey it but miserable if we reject and sleight it Hence the sinnes of hypocrites and all formall Professors who have onely some knowledge of the truth and make only some out-side shew of Religion but are not affected with the goodnesse and sweetnesse thereof are excluded from blasphemy which never can be forgiven for those may repent and find mercy but this blasphemer cannot Quest 5 How many things are included in this sinne against the Holy Spirit Answ 1 First it includes not onely a contempt and neglect of the Gospel but also a rejecting thereof yea Answ 2 Secondly it containes a contumelious and reproachfull rejecting of the Gospel which is called the trampling of the Sonne of man and the blood of the Covenant under feet as an impure thing Now under this particular are comprehended malice hatred blasphemy and persecution and hence these Apostats are called Adversaries Heb. 10.27 From blasphemy then by this particular are excluded all back-sliding and denying of Christ and sinnes of presumption which arise either from infirmity or passion For Peters denying of his Master may be called properly Apostacie but not properly blasphemy because it proceeded from weakness not from malice Answ 3 Thirdly it includes a contumelious rejection of the Gospel against knowledge Hebr. 10.26 whereby are excluded sinnes of malice which spring from ignorance as Pauls did Answ 4 Fourthly it comprehends a contumelious rejection of the Gospel against conscience which Paul cals voluntariè to sinne willingly And hereby are excluded sinnes arising from carelesnesse or presumption or a perswasion of impunity or from a sleepie conscience as the sinnes of Manasses did Answ 5 Fiftly it includes a voluntary contradiction and opposition of the internall and supernaturall worke of the Spirit Heb. 10.23 for this is to reproach the blessed Spirit and the grace of the same Quest 6 How doth the greatnesse of this sinne of blasphemy appeare Answ It appeares by a serious consideration and view of the nature thereof Here then observe First of all other sinnes this harmes nature most because none casts men so farre from pardon as this doth which utterly takes away repentance the only way unto salvation As that is reckoned the greatest sicknesse which doth not only deprive a man of health but also debars and shuts the doore against all meanes unto health Secondly of all other sinnes this is the most grievous by reason of the hurt it doth and of all other the most abominable by reason of the defect of excuse For it takes away all excuse from men and makes them inexcusable They cannot excuse themselves by ignorance because their sinne was against knowledge nor by infirmitie and weaknesse because their consciences will tell them that they sinned out of obstinate and wilfull malice And therefore these mitigations and extenuations of ignorance and weaknesse being taken from them which other great sinners may plead their judgement certainely shall be the more grievous and insupportable Thirdly of all other sinnes this harmes the will and mind most for it makes a man unable to worke the workes of uprightnesse and holinesse That sicknesse is the most dangerous which doth so infect and corrupt
the Lord whom they have offended for as the forgetfulnesse of God opens the dore of the heart unto sinne so the remembrance of him opens the dore unto repentance And therefore this our Evangelist expressing Peters repentance mentioneth his remembring of CHRISTS words Secondly they must mourne and greeve and repent that they have offended so good and gracious a God like Peter who weepes and that bitterly Thirdly they must forsake the society of the wicked who were the occasion of their sinne and like Peter goe forth § 2. And wept bitterly Sect. 2 St. Ambrose upon these words is cleere against Popish satisfaction thus Lachrymas Petrilego satisfactionem non lege I reade of Peters Penitent teares but not of his satisfaction CHAP. XXVII Vers 3.4 VERS 3 4. Then Iudas which had betrayed him when he saw that he was condemned repented himselfe and brought againe the thirty peeces of silver to the chiefe Priests and Elders saying I have sinned in that I have betrayed the innocent blood And they said what is that to us see thou to it § 1. Then Iudas c. Sect. 1 Before I treat particularly of the words in the Text I will speake a word or two in generall and that First of Iudas who was I. An Apostle and endued with a miraculous Faith And II. A Devill from the beginning and an egregious sinner And III. A covetous person and hence for money became a Traytor And IV. A contemner of instruction for he was often admonished Secondly of the History where two questions come to be considered of to wit I. Why this History was not suppressed II. For what end it is described by the Evangelist Namely to shew the anger of God First against murderers And Secondly against traytors Of all these briefly First this traytor Iudas was an Apostle one of the twelve and not onely a Disciple greater in regard of his place and office then Nathaniel Nichodemus or Ioseph of Arimathea and yet he was but a traytor whence we may learne two things viz. I. That a man may be eminent in place and gifts and yet fall away yea rare and singular in grace and yet fall into sinne as we see in Lucifer Adam Sampson Salomâ—n David Hezekiah Asa and Peter And therefore the best must be carefull to subdue their affections and to watch over their actions 1 Corinth 9.27 II. That honour makes men forgetfull of themselves Hezekiahs heart was exalted and Nabuchadnezzar Haman and Saul waxed proud when they were promoted unto honour Againe Iudas wrought miracles and cast out Devils for Christ gave power unto his Apostles to cast them out Matth. â—0 1 and Iudas is particularly named as well as the rest verse 4. And therefore he had that power Secondly Iudas the traytor was evill from the beginning yea a Devill incarnate and a Sonne of perdition and yet Christ permits him and suffers him to injoy his Apostleship To teach us That Christ suffers wicked men even unto the harvest Matth. 13.29 Thirdly Iudas was covetous and carried the bagge hiding and cloaking his avarice under a pretended love unto the poore Whence we learn That covetousnesse is a great sinne yea the root of evils and covetous men are the brethren of Iudas and the children of the Devill Here observe foure things to wit I. As Judas desired that all might come into his bagge and murmured because the precious Oyntment was not sold Marke 14.3 and Iohn 12.3 So coveteus men cannot endure that any thing should fall besides them but labour to engrosse all into their owne hands and power II. As Iudas thought all too much which was bestowed upon Christ as appeares by the oyntment powred upon his head so covetous men thinke every thing too much which is given to the Church or Churchmen or any good uses III As Iudas covered his covetousnesse with a pretence of love to the poore so many covetous projecters and Monopolistes have and still in many places do pretend a gaine to the Common-wealth when indeed viper-like by their Monopolies and projects they eate out the bowels of the Common-wealth onely to inrich themselves IV. As Iudas betrayed his owne Master when it came to this we will give thee to doe it thirty pieces of silver so the covetous man will sell Christ and his owne soule for money as the Gergeseus did How doe covetous men sell Christ First when they despise Religion and stop the Quest 2 mouth or conscience and extinguish the good motions Answ 1 of the Spirit they then sell Christ Secondly when they sell their brethren by destroying Answ 2 oppressing supplanting and deceiving of them then they sell Christ Thirdly when they sell charity the bond of peace Answ 3 and breake forth into suites dissensions debate ranker hatred and the like they then sell Christ Fourthly when they sell heaven not hungring after it or labouring for it at all then they sell Christ the Lord of heaven And therfore we should beware of covetousnesse Fourthly this traytor Iudas was a contemner of counsell and instruction for he was often admonished as appears by these speches One of you shal betray me and he to whom I give the sop the same shall betray me and thou hast said it and woe be unto him by whom the Sonne of man is betrayed Whence two things may be noted to wit I. That God cals an and admonishes before he judgeth and punisheth Matth. 22.3 4 7. II. That many will not be fore-armed though they have been forwarned not be advised though they have beene admonished as we may see in Pharaoh Cain the Iewes Balthazar Daniel 5.30 Hierusalem Matth. 23.37 Fifthly we have now to consider of the history wherein two questions are considerable viz. Why is not this whole History of Iudas betraying Quest 3 of his Master wholly suppressed seeing it was so horrid desperate and damnable a fact at least why was not his name concealed as Herostratus his name was by edict when he had fired that famous Temple of Diana and as his name is who first invented Gunpowder Why doth St. Matth. mention it seeing the holy Ghost speâ—king of such monstrous wicked men saith Their names shall be razed out of Israel First fame is good if it be a good fame otherwise Answ 1 not for an evill fame is but infamy and an evill name is a lasting disgrace as we see by the names of Cain Ahab Achitophel Iezabel Doeg Iulian the Apostate and divers others Hence we say in a Proverbe He gave him a Judas kisse and those who are perfidious we call them Iudasses or Iewes And thus the Lord would have this history written for the greater infamy and disgrace of this gracelesse traytor Secondly the Lord would not have this History Answ 2 concealed because Christs innocency and unworthy death is much cleared hereby he being acquitted by the mouth of the traytor himselfe in this verse Sixthly why or for what end is this History so Quest 4 clearely described I. To
a just and upright man when hee would not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make an adultrous wife a publike example seeing the law condemned her and it is the part of a righteous man to observe the law To this first I answer he suspected her to be Answ 1 an adulteresse but he was not sure of it and therfore being a lust man he would not bee too rash in punishing Secondly the law of charity commands Answ 3 us to cover a multitude of secret sinnes in our brethren and such this offence was or seemed to bee for indeede it was no sinne of uncleanenesse which the innocent and immaculate Virgin had committed which was the cause of this suspition in Ioseph but hee so conceived of it and therefore her fault not being as yet publikely divulged hee would not make her a publike example Answ 3 Thirdly a just man is not one that is indued with universall Justice but one which loves those things which are honest and right And thus Ioseph was a righteous man loving in himselfe and in others that which was good and hating that which was evill although hee did not punish this fault according to the tenor of the law for justice is not contrary unto equity neither doth alwaies perswade to use the utmost rigor of the law and therefore Ioseph might be a just man and yet shew this mercy hee did unto Mary Vers 20 § 1. VERS 20. But while he thought on these Sect. 1 things behold the Angell of the Lord appeared unto him in a dreame saying Ioseph thou sonne of David feare not to take unto thee Mary thy wife for that which is conceived of her is of the Holy Ghost While he thought on these things That is pondered them with himselfe Quest 1 First It may hence be demanded what manner of reasoning was this that Ioseph had within himselfe Answr I answer his thoughts were these 1. That it might be shee was defiled before her espousall unto him and then she was to be married to the former party that had knowne her and therefore he thought to have dismissed her but clam sine clamore privily without making any word of it Or 2. he thought that it might bee shee was defiled after shee was contracted unto him but this thought hee presently recalles charity not being suspicious rather beleeving that shee was seduced when shee was a maide then when shee was a wife rather simple fornication then adultery and therefore will secretely put her away 3. he thinkes with himselfe that though it should be so that shee had played the adulteresse yet he resolves that another shall punish her and not hee for for his part if it bee so as hee suspects hee will neither free her nor persecute her he will neither excuse nor accuse her he will neither justifie nor condemne her And thus before he will determine any thing or execute any thing Observa he doth reason debate the matter long with himselfe teaching us hereby that in every weighty action wee undertake it is good to deliberate and take counsell with our selves Quest 2 Hence it may likewise bee demanded why doth Ioseph or should wee thus deliberate of our actions before they are effected or performed Answ I answer for these causes First because God hath endued us with understanding to direct us and our actions thereby sudden actions proceede from affection not from judgement and therefore wee should lay our hands upon our hearts before we doe any thing of moment Secondly because rashnesse is a forerunner of sorrow and punishment the people of Israel rashly goe up to the hill top and are discomfited by the Amalekites q Num. 14 44 45. Nabal answers Dauids servants inconsideratly which had likely to have occasioned the ruine both of him and his r 1 Sam. 35.10.13 Rehoboam unadvisedly or at least not well advised answers Ieroboam and the Israelites wherefore ten Tribes revolt from him Å¿ 1. King 12.8.16 Thus wee see all these were punished for want of due and mature deliberation in their actions and so the Lord threatens that he will scatter Israel Because they are a nation voide of counsell neither is there any understanding in them t Deut. 32.28 Thirdly because at the least the fruit of rashnesse is repentance as it was in Davids inconsiderate numbring of the people u 2 Sam. 24.10.17 and Peters denying of his Master x Mat. 26.75 Hence a third demand may be made whether deliberation and delay or procrastination Quest 3 be all one and if not how they differ They differ thus First Answ deliberation is before resolution delay or cunctation is after resolution is fixed Secondly deliberation is an act of reason contrary to affection delay is is an act of the affection contrary unto our knowledge and therefore Abraham will not be overcome by affection y Gen. â— 23. 3. nor Paul consult with flesh and blood z Gal. 1 16. lest that affection had procured delay And thus Ioseph deliberates against his love unto Mary what to doe in this case with her and unto her and after this deliberation without any further deferring had thought privily to put her away verse 19. Had he not beene forewarned the contrary by the Angell in this verse Hence a further doubt may be raised If all Quest 4 they doe well that consult and take counsell before they execute their actions I answer No for proofe hereof Answ observe that there are divers sorts of men very faulty in those things that are undertaken First of all some consult not at all concerning that which they have in hand as David towards Nabal a 1 Sam. 25.13 and towards Ziba b 2 Sam. 16.4 These are rash persons Secondly some consult weakely and childishly of their actions as Râ—hâ—boam c 1 King 12.12 and Nabal d 1 Sam. 25.10 these are foolish persons Thirdly some consult with reason but captivated by affection thus David toward Absolom e 2 Sam. 18.5 these are weake persons being overswayed by affection not directed by judgement Fourthly some consult with reason not subjected unto religion thus did Pharaoh f Exod. 1.10 and Ieroboam g 1 King 12.28 These are wicked persons and all these foure forts either erre for want of consultation or through weake and wicked consultation Fiftly some coÌ„sult but are not able to understand or finde out that which they desire and although they use all endeavors yet cannot penetrate into those things which are hid from them thus did David h Psalm 73.15 and of this Paul forewarned us i Rom. 1â— 33.34 because herein we are alwaies in danger to erre either by thinking amisse and such was Iosephs consultation who had notwithstanding all his deliberation punished an innocent person if by the Angel hee had not beene admonished to the contrary in this verse § 2. The Angell of the Lord appeared unto him in a dreame Sect. 2
nicenesse seeing by Moses law they were allowed to eate of Locusts called Arbeh for the multitude of them aa Leuit. 11.22 Object 2 Some object againe although it were lawfull to eat Locusts yet it is not likely John did because it was a fruitlesse and an unholsome foode for they first afford no nourishment or very small unto the body Pliny writeth that they which did usually eat Locusts lived but forty yeares a Plin. lib. 6. cap. 30. and Galen writeth that the birds called Seleucidae in Asia doe voide the Locusts whole which they had eaten and seeme to bee little nourished thereby Secondly Locusts are unwholsome foode according to the opinion of some the eating thereof making men leane swart coloured short lived and full of lice b Cardan lib. de subtilitate Scalig. exercit 91 Answ I answer it is not likely that either Locusts did afford so small nourishment to nature or were so unholsome as these authors affirme for First Galen upon Hippocrates his Aphorismes c Lib. 2. cap. 18. avoucheth that Locusts eaten have great force to nourish Secondly Pliny saith d Lib. 11. cap. 28. that among the Parthians they were counted a pleasant meat and were very usually eaten Thirdly Dioscorides e Lib. 2. ca. 44. saith that the people called Alphei did ordinarily eat of Locusts although they had store of other meat which argues that they were neither fruitlesse not obnoxious to the feeders upon them Fourthly Strabo f Lib. 16. Geograph maketh mention of a certain people that lived wholy of them and therefore it is not likely that they were unholsome Fiftly Bellonius g Lib. 2. Observat cap. 88. from the report of some authors testifieth that in Africa they were eaten as dainties not for Physicke but even for nourishment thereby proving it a thing not incredible that John Baptist should eat Locusts Sixtly Diodorus Siculus most fully of all other h Lib 4. declareth this telling us of certaine Aethiopians called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Locust eaters who neither eat fish nor cattle but onely Locusts continually which at the spring time of the yeare they get in great abundance and salt them up to preserve them for meat Seventhly it is not likely that the Lord would have prescribed any unholsome meat unto his owne people as hee did these Locusts i Levit. 11.22 Eightly and lastly this may be granted that Locusts were a base course kinde of meat used onely of the vulgar sort because it was a foode common and easie to bee had as learned Beza sheweth k Beza s Object 3 Some Jewes object that the Locusts was appointed to be eaten by the Hebrewes in remembrance of the plague brought upon Egypt by the Locusts and therefore it was not onely eaten of the vulgar sort Answ But this is but one of their fancies and idle conceits and therefore needs no confutation VERS 5. Vers 5 Then went out to him Hierusalem and all Iudea and all the region round about Jordan Iohn Preached and they go out to heare him preach his preaching is not in vaine although it be in the wildernesse for many runne unto it and are wonne by it It may here be demanded Why is the preaching Quest 1 of the word alwaies effectuall I answer first because it is Gods owne ordinance Answ 1 or the ordinary meanes appointed by God for the bringing of sinners home unto him hence it is called a fire because it melts the leaden and dull heart and warmes the cold heart it is called a hammer because it breakes in peeces the flinty and hard heart l Ierem. 23 29. it is called a seede because it begetteth us unto God m Matth. 13.19 it is called a sword because it divides betweene the affections and sinne striving to divorce us from sinne and to estrange our hearts from all iniquity n Heb. 4.12 and thus it comes to bee so effectuall wheresoever it comes Secondly as it is Gods ordinance so the Answ 2 Lord gives strength unto this his ordinance for the performing of the former effects in those that receive it whence by the Apostle it is called the power of God unto salvation a Rom. 1.16 Thirdly God hath some elect servants every Answ 3 where and therefore the word is never ineffectuall hee had seven thousand that the Prophet saw not b 1 King 19.18 and hence the word of God is not confined unto any one place c 2 Tim. 2 9. yea even in superstitious and idolatrous Athens some are converted by preaching Acts 17.32 It may further bee asked Who they were Quest 2 that went forth to Iohns preaching I answer the common sort and Publicans Answ and Soldiers and the like Matth. 15.30 Mark 18.1 Luk. 5.1 12.1 3.10.12.14 Why are the Plebeians more prone and ready Quest 3 to embrace the Gospell than the Governours Scribes and Pharisees I answer The causes hereof are Answ either first in regard of God because hee hath chosen the meane ones of the world to confound the mightie d 1 Cor. 1.26 Or secondly in regard of us and that in a double respect I. Because they that are lesse wise are more docible and willing to be taught II. Because they that are high and exalted in the world for the most part are so proud that they contemne to bee taught VERS 6. Vers 6 And were baptized of him in Iordan confessing their sinnes Whether are infants to be baptized or not for Sect. 1 it seemes that Iohn baptized none but such as Quest 1 could come unto him and confesse their sinnes which argues both more yeares and discretion than infants have I answer Answ That although the Anabaptists deny it without just cause yet wee affirme it for these reasons First because they have the thing therefore it is reason they should have the signe the children of the faithfull are within the covenant therefore the seale of the covenant belongs unto them e 1 Cor. 7.14 Secondly Christ loves them and blesses them f Matth. 10.14 and is angry with his Apostles who would have kept them from him and therefore they are to bee admitted unto this holy Sacrament least otherwise we provoke the Lord unto anger against us Thirdly Baptisme is the ordinary entrance into Noahs arke the symboll and meanes of salvation and type of the Church of Christ and therfore it were a deede very uncharitable to exclude them from it Fourthly it was prefigured by Circumcision and therefore belongs unto infants now as well as that did then Quest 2 Whether is Baptisme necessary unto salvation or not it seemes it is because they flocke so unto the Baptist to be baptized Answ 1 I answer first it is not absolutely necessarie necessariū est quod non potest se aliter habere saith Aristotle that is called absolutely necessary unto a thing without which it cannot be and thus the
should more humble us then our faire plumes pride us the conscience of our sins should trouble us and deject us not so much for feare of the anger of God as through griefe of the offence committed against him Answ 5 Fiftly we are Christians and therefore out duty is to esteeme all as brethren in Christ and in that regard equall as sonnes of one Father and not to exalt our selves above any Answ 6 Sixtly because pride is from the Divell this being his sinne which threw him from heaven into hell and therefore when men strive for priority precedency and the like they do imitate the Divell not Christ Quest 2 It may yet again be demanded Is all humility good or acceptable and approved by Christ Answ I answer there is a two fold humility first Civill secondly Spirituall First there is a Civil humility and this is threefold First Vulpina a Fox-like humility when men seeme humble that they may the better draw others into their net this was in Absolon towards the people that so he might steale away their hearts this was likewise in Ioab towards Amasa but is odious unto God in whom-soever it is Secondly Asinina there is an Asse-like humilitie atising from stoliditie pusillanimitie or cowardlinesse because a man is faint-hearted therefore he cannot raise up himselfe as others doe for the most part we see that He that wants a heart is dejected He that abounds in heart is proud Now this humilitie is not praise-worthy neither nor pleasing unto God that arises onely from the faintnesse of the heart the want or defect of the spirits or the cowardlinesse of the disposition Thirdly Columbina there is a Dove-like humilitie which is in him who neither is ignorant of himselfe nor of his place nor of his parts nor of his right neither seekes them that is although hee bee endued with many rare parts farre above many others and â—n eminent place yet vaunteth not himselfe is not puffed up doth not behave himselfe unseemly seeketh not his owne is not easily provoked p 1 Cor. 13.4.5 This humilitie is pleasing unto God when found in the way of religion but although a rare morall vertue yet not acceptable if not accompanied with saving grace Secondly there is a Spirituall humilitie and this is best of all viz. when a man comparing himselfe with God or with Christ doth abhorre himselfe as vile considering that hee is but earth as Iob layes his finger upon his mouth and dares not speake unto the Lord because hee is but dust and ashes q Iob. 39.37 But here observe two things First men doe easily confesse that they are inferiour to God and Christ in generall but yet in the meane time cease not to rejoyce in themselues as the proud Pharisee that justified himselfe unto God r Luke 18.11 Secondly observe that true spirituall humilitie consists in this in ascribing all good things wholly unto God a Ier 9.23.24 Iob. 42.2 that although formerly wee have thought our selves more worthy than others more holy than others much better than others yet now wee see the hollownesse vacuitie and vanitie of our owne hearts how that in us that is in our flesh dwells no manner of thing that is good b Rom. 7.18 wee not being able of our selves to thinke a good thought c 2 Cor. 3.5 yea whatsoever grace is bestowed upon us comes from the meere favour and good will of God according to that of the Apostle Christ is made unto us Wisedome Righteousnesse Sanctification and Redemption that he which glorieth might glorie in the Lord d 1 Cor. 1.30.31 § 3. He shall baptize you with the holy Ghost and Sect. 3 with fire That which Saint Iohn meanes figuratively the Abysseni take literally when they baptize their children they power water upon them and marke them with an hot Iron as we doe our lambes The Papists object this verse for the proofe of Purgatorie because this baptisme of fire Obiect whereof mention is made in this verse is Purgatorie fire I answer first the consequence is false viz. Answ 1 mention is made of the Baptisme of fire therefore there is a purgatorie fire for this is a ridiculous conclusion Answ 2 Secondly Saint Matthew hath nothing at all which can be justly applyed unto Purgatorie fire Answ 3 Thirdly we retort upon the Monkes the Argument thus If the Baptisme of Fire be Purgatorie fire as the Monkes say and Christ onely baptized with the baptisme of fire as the Scripture here sayth then it will follow that we are purged onely by Christ and that Christ onely is our Purgatorie yea Christ I say who hath vouchsafed in these last dayes to take the Fan of his Word in his hand that he might purge the floore of his church will divide the pure doctrine of his truth from the corrupt errours of men and will burne the chaffe of Purgatory Pardons and the like corruptions of the church of Rome with unquenchable fire h Sadeel f. 262. Vers 12 VERS 12 Which hath his Fan in his hand and will make cleane his floore and gather his Wheat into his garner but will burne up the chaffe with unquenchable fire Sect. 1 § 1. This verse is like unto a Cornu copia unto the Papists serving them at many assayes as we may perceive by the many severall erroneous tenents which they build upon it Obiect 1 First they object this place for the proofe of Purgatorie thus by the Floore is meant Purgatorie and by the Garner Paradise therefore it is plaine that there is a Purgatorie I answer Saint Iohn preacheth of repentance and the purging away of sinne in this life Answ as the Ancients doe interpret the Floore of the church in this life wherein there is both chaffe and wheate i Chemnitius but of the true signification and exposition of this verse by and by Obiect 2 Secondly the Papists object this place to prove that wicked men are true members of the church of Christ the church here is compared to a Barne Floore where there is both chaffe and corne therefore wicked men are members of Christs church Wee answere here first to the thing then to the place objected First we answer to the matter or substance Answ 1 of the objection whether and how wicked men are members of the church by this distinction wee distinguish betweene the true church of Christ but internall and invisible which consists onely of the elect and true believers and the true church of Christ but externall and visible which hath many reprobates admixed with it Now the internall and invisible church is the church of Christ in regard of the true faith which the citizens are endued withall and the externall and visible church is the true church of Christ in regard of the profession of true religion maintained therein Answ 2 Secondly wee answer to the place objected thus By the church which is here compared to a Barne Floore is understood the
which see not God so many carnall eyes see the Scriptures which see not Christ f Gualt s Answ 2 Secondly the heavens were opened Tropologicè to shew 1. that heaven is opened unto us by the Baptisme of the Spirit or 2. that heaven is opened unto all those that are spirituall for for this cause are all graces given unto us that wee may be made partakers of the kingdome of heaven What graces are given unto us by the Spirit Quest 3 for the obtaining of heaven I answer First the grace of light knowledge Answ 1 and illumination by which we are enabled to understand those things that concerne the glory of God and our owne salvation g 1 Cor. 2.14.15 Answ 2 Secondly the grace of faith whereby we confidently beleeve heaven to bee our lot and inheritance Answ 3 Thirdly the grace of piety and holinesse whereby we are reclaimed from sinne called unto heaven and commanded no longer to have commerce or fellowship with the world and therefore let us labour that we may be made spirituall and that wee may bee Baptized with the Holy Ghost that so wee may partake of this light of understanding this hope of heaven and this purity of life Sect. 2 § 2. And the Spirit of God descended like a Dove Obiect The Rhemists h s Act. 17. â—ect 5. and Bellarmine produce this place to prove that it is lawfull to paint the Blessed Trinity viz. God the Father like an old man with the world in his hand Christ as hee walked upon the earth the Holy Ghost in likenesse of a Dove Arguing thus To paint the Trinity or any one of them as they appeared visibly is no more inconvenient then it was undecent for them so to appeare Wee answer First this doth flatly controle Answ 1 and contradict the word of God which simply forbiddeth any similitude to bee made of things in heaven or in earth to worship God by in the second commandement Secondly God expressly declareth that hee would not appeare in any visible shape when he Answ 2 gave the law least the people should abuse that shape to make an Jmage of God after it a Deut. 4.15 Thirdly the argument followeth not for Answ 3 God saw it was convenient sometimes by visible signes to appeare unto men and yet seeth it to be inconvenient for pictures to bee made to resemble him by for else hee would never have forbidden it Fourthly though the argument be admitted Answ 4 yet seeing now that all such visible apparitions of the Trinitie are ceased all such visible pictures likewise should be out of use Fiftly if when such apparitions were seene Answ 5 yet no such images were tolerated how much lesse are they lawfull now all such visions being long agoe determined b Willet Synops f. 457. Why did the Holy Ghost descend I answer First for the dignitie of the person Quest 1 baptized Christ was God and therefore God Answ 1 the Holy Ghost comes to witnesse his baptisme Secondly to shew the nature of Christs Kingdome Answ 2 that it was not earthly and therefore hee was not annointed with oile but heavenly and spirituall therefore he was annointed by the Holy Ghost Thirdly to shew the nature of Christs office Answ 3 or that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and powerfull operation and working of Christ in the hearts of men Teaching us Observ that whosoever are Christs are made partakers of the Spirit of God c Ioh. 3.5 and 7.37.39 and 1 Thess 4.8 Hence the Spirit is called 1 Arrha an earnest d 2 Cor. 5.5 2 a seale Ephes 1.13 and 4.30 3 an holy action 1 Iohn 2.20.27 And therefore whatsoever wee be in other things if we be Christs we are happie and blessed if we be poore yet God will love us if we be simple God will teach us if we be infants God will increase us unto maturity and ripenes and in the meane time ordaine praise unto himselfe out of the mouthes of babes and sucklings if we have beene sinners he will passe by our former sinnes e Act. 17.30 and give his Spirit unto us if wee belong unto Christ Whether did the Holy Ghost here make use Quest 2 of a naturall Dove or onely as the Angels were wont to appeare did shew himselfe in the shape of a Dove I answer First the phrase seemes to imply Answ 1 the latter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 like a Dove and so also Mar. 1.10 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in a bodily shape like a Dove upon him saith Saint Luke f Luk. 3.22 Secondly Calvin warily and wisely dares conclude Answ 2 nothing and doth advise us not to sift it too narrowly and therefore I leave it Quest 3 Why doth the Holy Ghost descend in the shape of a Dove Answ 1 I answer for three causes First for the fulfilling of the Type Secondly for the expressing of the nature of Christ Thirdly for our imitation First the Holy Ghost descended upon Christ in the shape of a Dove for the fulfilling of the type because the Dove was the messenger of peace in times past unto Noah g Gen 8.11 and Plutarch and Coelius Rhod. affirmes that it was also to Observ 2 Deucalion the Holy Ghost hereby teaching us that Christ came that he might reconcile us unto God according to the testimony of the Apostle wee have peace towards God through Iesus Christ our Lord h Rom. 5.1 and againe when we were enemies we were reconciled unto God by the death of his Sonne i Rom. 5.10 and 2 Cor. 5.19.20 What necessity was there of this Doves comming Quest 4 I answer the necessity appeares thus Answ First the world was now overwhelmed with sinne as formerly with a deluge of water Secondly Christ comes to cure this deluge to dry up this water and to take away our sins whence he is called the Lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world k Iohn 1. Thirdly and therefore most fitly comes this dove at this time that as Noahs Dove came with an olive branch l Gen 8.11 as a token of peace so the holy Spirit in the likenesse of a Dove is a signe of that peace and reconciliation which is wrought by Christ betweene our God and us All are not reconciled unto God by Christ Quest 5 and therefore what must we doe to be assured of our Particular peace and atonement with our Father whom we have offended I answer meditate seriously and frequently upon these things Answ first remember that we are all sinners lost in Adam m Rom. 5.12 and that in many things we all sin daily and he is a lyer who saith otherwise n 1 Ioh. 1.8 Secondly remember that by sinne wee are guilty of death death having passed upon all for sinne o Rom. 5.12 Thirdly meditate what death wee are liable unto it is not the effusion of our blood not a depriving of us of sense not such a sorrow
Peter or Paul themselves The Prince of Anhault tearmed the Scriptures the swathling bands wherein Christ was wrapped that is the containers and includers of truth it selfe Therefore we must never forsake them Fourthly there is nothing more profitable Answ 4 either for the unregenerate or for the regenerate and therefore to bee adhered unto by all because under those two all are included First it is profitable for those that are not regenerated and as yet borne anew unto God and that in these regards First the word of God breakes the hard heart Is not my word saith the Lord like a hammer that breaketh the Rocke in pieces i Ier. 23.29 Secondly the word of God gives sight to the blind eyes k Psa 19.8 Behold saith God unto Paul I have sent thee to open their eyes and to turne them from darknesse unto light l Acts 26.28 Thirdly it is profitable for such to bring them from the power of Satan unto God m Act. 26.18 Fourthly it is profitable unto them for the pardon of their sinnes and spiritual adoption into the fellowship of sonnes n Act. 26.18 Fiftly it is profitable to convince them of their sinnes o 1 Cor. 14.24 Secondly it is profitable for those that are regenerated in these respects First the Scriptures protect and defend them against the temptations of Satan they are a shield unto them that put their trust in God p Pro. 30.5 yea they are the spirituall sword which serves both for offence and defence q Ephes 6.17 Secondly by the Scripture the understanding of Gods children is more and more enlightned r Psal 19.8 9. Thirdly their affections are thereby more and more enflamed Did not our hearts burne within us said the two Disciples while he opened unto us the Scriptures ſ Luk. 24.52 Fourthly the word of God doth purge us from our guylt Now ye are cleane through the word that I have spoken unto you t Ioh. 15.3 Fiftly the Scriptures are profitable unto the righteous to arm them against afflictions to comfort them in sorrow u Rom. 15 4. Sixtly they strengthen them unto patience in all crosses whatsoever x Rom. 15 4. Answ 5 Fiftly the word of God is the guid convoy and directer of the soule and therefore cannot be forsaken without inevitable danger of erring the word of the Lod is right y Psa 19.8 that is regula recti the rule of truth and uprightnesse yea thereby the servants of God are forewarned that is advised preadmonished and forearmed against the assaults of Satan z Psal 19.11 The word of God is a light unto our feete and a lampe unto our pathes a Psa 119 105. And therefore we must not seeke unto them that have familiar spirits but seeke the Lord in the law and in his testimonies b Isa 8.19 20. And therefore seeing the word of God is the conducter of the soule wee must take heed that we never forsake or let goe out of our hands this weapon of the Scriptures Quest 5 It is here demanded what word of God it is that is the directer of the soule for it is controverted both by the Papists and Anabaptists who like Sampsons Foxes c Iudg. 15 4. meet in the tailes both of them opposing us and the truth but their heads are diametrally opposite one to the other as appeares by a double quaere Quest 6 First what word of God is the rule to walke by Answ 1 To this first they both answer not the Scripture alone Answ 2 Secondly the Papists say besides the Scriptures there are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 traditions which are the rule of the life also Answ 3 Thirdly the Anabaptists cry downe their traditions and advance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their enthusiasmes and revelations which we are rather to be regulated by then by the written word of God Answ 4 Fourthly we say that it is the written word onely that is the rule of the life and directer of the soule and neither unwritten traditions nor unwarranted revelations If wee believe not Moses and the Prophets wee will believe nothing saith our Saviour d Luk. 16 29. because the Scriptures were written that we might believe and believing bee saved e 1 Ioh. 20.31 and therefore saving faith is built upon the Scriptures only and neither upon traditions nor enthusiames yea it is onely the Scriptures that are truely profitable for all sorts of men as was shewed in the former question answer 4. yea they are able to make us wise unto salvation and perfect men in Christ Jesus f 2 Tim. 3 15 and therefore are the onely loadstone of our Quest 7 life Secondly who shall expound the word of God which is the soules conduct First here they both answer that the Scriptures Answ 1 must not expound themselves they must not be both a Judge and a Partie Answ 2 Secondly the Papists say the Church must interpret the Scriptures that is that Church which is built in the Popes brest infallibility lying and residing onely in him Answ 3 Thirdly the Anabaptists say the Holy Spirit in them is the interpreter of the word that is their revelations are all divine truthes and to be obeyed and admitted as oracles from heaven Answ 4 Fourthly we say the holy Scriptures interpret themselves quod in uno difficile aliàs aptius that which is more difficult in one place is easier in another a Austen And therefore I conclude that the holy Scripture is that Lucifer or day starre that directs the soule unto Christ for the Father sends us unto the Sonne commanding us to heare him the Sonne sends us unto the word bidding us search that diligently b Ioh. 5.39 the scripture is able to make us perfect the Apostles taught the whole Counsell of God c Acts 20.20.27 and yet they teach nothing besides Moses and the Scriptures And therfore how injurious unto the soules of Men are Papists that robbe the people of this light and debarre them from the Scriptures These are builders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Babell indeede they speake a tongue which the people cannot understand for they must not enjoy it or bee suffered to reade it in the vulgar tongue These make the Scriptures like the Shew bread which none were to touch but the Priests alone These are like the spyes Obiect 2 sent to Canaan they bring evill reports of the word of God telling the people the beauty of it but withall the difficulty to bee such as they can never overcome and therefore it boots them not reade them To this I answer First Chrysostome opposes Answ 1 the Apostles to the Philosophers and Rhetoritians because these were very obscure and hard to be understood but the Scriptures are plaine and may be conceived at least the precepts and instructions thereof by the diligent reading of them Chrysost hom 3. de Lazaro Secondly if the divine
Answ 2 the worship of God but onely perswades him to adde the worship of him thereunto that is to worship both God and him wherfore our Saviour well and properly answers by adding Solum alone teaching us that God is not rightly worshipped except he be onely worshipped or the worship of the creature is contrary to the worship of the Creator that is not onely the internall affection and worship of the heart which is forbidden in the first commandement but also the externall worship of the body forbidden in the second commandement non incurvabis nec coles thou shalt not bow downe unto nor worship any other thing besides the Lord. The word which the devill useth verse 9. is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which belongs unto the outward worship of the body and is derived either from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be vaine-glorious or one that loves glory or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I incline my selfe or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I kisse as the Papists doe the Popes feete or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a hat and so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a mooving of the hat Now all spirituall worship both externall and internall is the Lords prerogative and peculiar unto him alone and therefore hee is not truely worshipped except onely worshipped VERRS 12. Now when Iesus had heard that Iohn was cast into prison Vers 12 hee departed into Galilee Why did Christ depart from Iudea into Galilee Quest Answ 1 Many causes may be rendred hereof First some say he did this as he was one of Iohns auditors and therefore John being taken away Observ 1 hee would abide here no longer Teaching us that the godly will rather change their habitations and places of abode then be deprived of the ministrie of the word But this was not the cause of Christs departure and therefore I prosecute it no further Answ 2 Secondly some say Christ did this as he was God to revenge Johns imprisonment by taking away his grace and gracious presence from those that had persecuted John his messenger and Obser 2 forerunner Teaching us that God will bee avenged of those that oppresse and persecute his Ministers but this was not the cause neither of Christs departure and therefore I leave it Answ 3 Thirdly Christ did this as hee was a Man flying from that imminent danger wherein hee Obser 3 was teaching us that it is lawfull for us to flye persecution or any danger that hangs over our heads observing these cautions First if our calling will suffer it here it is more lawfull for people to flye from those cities that are infected with the plague then for Ministers because the calling of the one will rather permit it then the calling of the other Secondly if our flight or departure may be without the offence of the weake those that professe to have a sure trust and confidence and affiance in the providence and protection of God doe often give a great scandall to those that are infirme by their fearefulnes and speedy departure upon any conjecture suspition or probability of danger Thirdly if our life preserved by departure and flight may bring more glory to God and more benefit unto his Church then our death it is lawfull to depart Answ 4 Fourthly Beza denies that Christ fled First because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies redijt non discessit hee returned not hee departed Secondly because the place hee went unto was lesse safe then this from whence he departed Galilee beeing under the jurisdiction of Herod Antipas which Iudea was not Wherefore hee answers that Christ returned into Galilee that hee might succeede unto Iohn who was now shut up in prison in the Evangelicall office and preaching of the Gospel VERS 13. And leaving Nazareth Vers 13 hee came and dwelt in Capernaum c. Why doth Christ leave Nazareth Quest Answ 1 First because it was lesse safe say some But this was not the reason of it for first when Ioseph was afraid to goe into Iudea he turned aside into Nazareth Matth. 2.23 which was in Galilee verse 22. yea secondly Capernaum was the more famous place and therefore the more dangerous Answ 2 Secondly Christ left Nazareth because hee was there unworthily handled for first his word was there contemned and despised hence it is said that he did not many mighty workes there because of their unbeleefe d Matth. 13.58 Marke 6.4.5 Secondly he had violence there offered unto him for they rose up against him and thrust him out of the city and led him out unto the edge of of the hill that they might cast him downe headlong e Luke 4.29 VERS 14. That it might bee fulfilled Vers 14 which was spoken by Esaias the Prophet saying § 1. Vt impleretur that it might be fulfilled Sect. 1 Christ left Nazareth and came to Capernaum Object for another cause then the accomplishing of this prophesie to wit first because Iohn was cast into prison and secondly because the Nazarens were ungratefull unto him in not beleeving either him or his doctrine how then saith Saint Matthew that he did this That the saying of Isaias might be fulfilled I answer Answ Christ did depart from Nazareth for the forenamed causes but yet God doth direct this his departure unto a further end to wit that which is mentioned here by the Evangelist the accomplishing of the prediction Observ Teaching us that those things which proceede frō second causes are ordained by the providence of God unto a higher end Ioseph was sold wickedly and maliciously by his brethren but the Lord ordered it for good both to him and them a Gen. 45.5 The raine-bow proceedes from naturall causes but yet God hath ordained it as a signe or a memorandum of his promises b Gen. 9.13 Christ was slaine by the Jewes out of malice and yet did no more then was preordained by God c Acts 3.18 For first in him we live and move and have our being d Acts 17 28. Secondly he is not an idle spectator as some of the Philosophers in their idle speculations imagined of the passages of the world but his providence doth begin every motion or action Yea thirdly unto what end God at first intended any thing unto that same end he doth at last dispose of it Sect. 2 § 2. That it might be fulfilled which was written by Isaias the Prophet saying How is this Prophecie fulfilled Quest Answ I answer in that those that sate in darkenesse Esai 9.1 enjoy light by the preaching of the Gospel of Christ Esai 9.2 Vers 16 VERS 16. The people which sate in darkenesse saw a great light and to them which sate in the region and shadow of death light is sprung up Sect. 1 § 1. The people which sate in darkenesse Who were in darkenesse before Christ came Quest Answ All the world not some few of the Gentiles or Jewes onely but all men by nature without Christ were under darkenesse and death The
the beginning of his preaching and yet some are gained Teaching us that the preaching of the Observ 1 word is never barren or unfruitfull but converts some wheresoever it comes How comes it to passe Quest that the word of God never returnes in vaine First because the Gospell is a seed and alwayes Answ 1 some falles in good ground Matth. 13.5 It is a two edged sword Hebr. 4.12 and therefore wounds some wheresoever it is sent Secondly the principall reason of this is because Answ 2 God doth order and dispose the journeyes of his servants and directs their preaching and that two severall wayes viz. First by hindring them from going to some places thus God hindered Saint Paul from going to Rome h Rom. 1.13 and 15.22 and hee was hindered also from going to Thessalonica i 2 Thess 1.18 yea directly forbidden by the holy Ghost to goe either to Asia or unto Bithynia k Acts 16.6.7 Secondly Sometimes Ministers are called by God from one place unto another thus Saint Paul was called from Troas to Macedonia l Acts 16.8.9 And hence it comes to passe that whithersoever God sends his word there hee doth call some by it which may serve for the comfort and encouragement of the Ministers to continue faithfull and painfull in their vocation because so long as they continue and abide they may hope God hath some there to convert and turne unto him But some Ministers will object Obiect their people are stubborne rebellious refractory and doe not feare neither care to heare neither will obey and therefore they may as well not preach at all as to the walls or to no purpose First be people never so wicked yet Ministers Answ 1 must preach for their owne sakes because thus they shall save their owne soules If thou warne the wicked of his way to turne from it if hee doe not turne from his way he shall die in his iniquity but thou hast delivered thy soule a Ezech. 33.9 Secondly Ministers must preach though Answ 2 people will not obey and that for the peoples sake That they may know that there hath beene a Prophet among them b Ezech. 2.5 Thirdly they must not forbeare to be instant Answ 3 in their calling because God hath his wheresoever the Gospell is to be called and united unto Christ in his due time and therefore Ministers must let nothing be wanting in them but doe their endeavour then leave the successe unto God waiting his appointed time for a blessing upon their labours § 3. He saw two brethren And afterwardes Sect. 3 he met with the sonnes of Zebedee Why is mention made here of their affinity Quest 1 and kindred that they were brethren First to teach us that the Ministry is a kinde Answ 1 of Fraternity and therefore all Ministers should be one first in opinion at least in fundamentall and necessary truths Secondly in mutuall love one of another Thirdly in care over and for their flockes Fourthly in the worke of preaching the message of the Lord. Secondly to teach us that Christ loves this Answ 2 brotherly concord and agreement Quest 2 Why doth Christ thus love and delight to see brethren to dwell together in amity Answ 1 First because it is a good thing whatsoever is good Christ loves but for brethren to dwell together in unity is good c Psa 133.1 therefore Christ loves it Answ 2 Secondly because God commands it whatsoever God commands Christ loves but God commands this concord and brotherly amity therefore Christ loves it Love comes from God 1 Ioh. 4.7 and is both the new and old commandement 1 Ioh. 2.7 yea it is the fulfilling of the commandements Rom. 13.9 Answ 3 Thirdly because Christ himselfe hath commanded it Whatsoever Christ doth command he loves and delights to have obeyed but Christ commands that we should love one another as brethren therefore he rejoiceth when we doe so this is my commandement saith Christ that ye love one another d Ioh. 15.12 Answ 4 Fourthly because we are brethren that is first brethren among our selves members of the same body Rom. 12.5 and 1 Cor. 12.12 Secondly we are the brethren of Christ Mat. 12.38 and Heb. 2.17 and therefore Christ loves to see us live as brethren Answ 5 Fiftly because this is the practise of the Church of Christ the members of the Church and professours of Christ did live in unity love and concord as one man as we see by these Scriptures Acts 1.14 and 2.44.46 and 4.32 they had their Agapae or love feasts Jude 12. vers they had their kisse of love 1 Pet. 5.14 yea a holy kisse as we see Rom. 16.16 and 1 Cor. 16.20 and 2 Cor. 13.12 and 1 Thes 5.26 All which shew their mutuall and reciprocall love and endeared affection one towards another which our Saviour loves to have us imitate Answ 6 Sixtly because it is an argument that wee are the Disciples of Christ translated from death unto life in whom God dwells and purified by the Spirit of God That which testifieth and approveth us to be the Disciples of Christ purged by the Spirit translated from death and the Temples wherein God dwells is pleasing and delightfull unto Christ but to love the brethren with a pure heart fervently doth argue us to be the Disciples of Christ Iohn 13.35 translated from death unto life 1 Ioh. 3.14 purified by the holy Spirit of God 1 Pet. 1.22 in whom God himselfe dwells and resides 1 Joh. 4.12 therefore it is gratefull and delightfull unto God Vers 19 VERS 19. And he saith unto them follow mee and I will make you fishers of men Quest 1 What is the meaning of this phrase Fishers of men Answ 1 First sometimes the phrase is taken in mala◠partem in the worst sense thus the Lord threatens his people for their Idolatry Behold I will send for many fishers and they shall fish them f Ierem. 16.16 Answ 2 Secondly some times the phrase is taken in meliorem partem in a good sense thus the Lord shewing unto the Prophet g Ezech. 47.10 the vision of the holy waters sayth And it shall come to passe that the fishers shall stand upon it Thirdly the sense of the phrase here used is Answ 3 by an Allegory of fishing to shew forth the nature of the Ministry In the allusion there are foure things observable First the Sea that is the World Secondly Fishes that is Men not onely rich men but all men Thirdly the Net is the Gospell the kingdome of heaven that is the Gospell is like unto a Net saith our Saviour and therefore they are wicked fishers who leaving this net fish with other poysoned hookes that is preach their owne inventions errours heresies schismes and the like Fourthly the Fishers are the Ministers Why doth Christ speake unto these two Apostles Quest 2 in an Allegory they being unlearned was it because he would not have them converted as it is
with love and delight therein II. Wee labouring now to find out all the reliques of sinne and pollution and to approve and allow of none but to condemne and relinquish all And therefore wee must examine these things whether our sinnes are hated our affections changed our lives purged and our conversations framed to the will of God Thirdly we may try the truth of our faith by the truth of our actions doe we all these things above mentioned out of a true heart not as hypocrites Answ 3 that desire to please men but in very deed because wee both love the Lord with our whole heart and also desire to obey him and delight in his service more then in the pleasures of sinne for a season CHAPTER V. Vers 1 VERS 1. And seeing the multitudes he went up into a Mountaine and when he was set his Disciples came unto him OUR Saviour in this Verse beginnes his Sermon upon the Mount which continues unto the end of the Seventh Chapter it is without question the best Sermon that ever was Preached and therefore I have inlarged my Meditations more upon it then upon any of the foure former Chapters or shall upon any of the following Chapters This Sermon containes most Divine and Heavenly lessons of instruction and direction for the ordering of the lives and conversations of all sorts of men so long as they continue in this life if they desire so to live here that they may live with their Christ for ever hereafter and therefore let not the Christian Reader who reads to learne grieve at the large handling of these three Chapters for the matter contained in them doth so aboundantly overflow the bankes of humane understanding that a man may see some thing but not any one man possibly perceive all the divine truths aimed at and taught therein Sect. 1 § 1. And seeing the multitude hee went up into a mountaine Quest Why did Christ go up to the Mount to preach the Gospel Answ 1 First that he might be the more quiet and the lesse disturbed by the people thus sometimes he goes into the desart Luke 4.42 and sometimes into a ship thrust off a little from the land Luke 5.3 that hee might not be troubled with the thronging of the rude multitude Answ 2 Secondly some say Chrysost imperf s hee went up into the mountaine that he might fulfill the prophecy and prediction of the Prophet Esaiah Chap. 40.9 who saith oh Zion that bringest good tidings get thee up into the high mountaines oh Ierusalem that bringest good tidings lift up thy voyce Answ 3 Thirdly some oper imperf s say that this was done Tropologically the mount signifies the Church and therefore hee ascends into the Mount to preach to teach us where the preaching of Christ is to bee sought to wit in the Church Answ 4 Fourthly some say hee went up into the Mountaine to preach that the multitude might not heare him but this is not so for hee taught them as well as his Disciples a followes afterwards Answ 5 Fiftly some say Christ goes us to the top of the Mount when he was to preach to shew that the preachers of the word of God ought to strive to climbe up to the top of vertue and religion and to be second to none in pietie a Carthus sup Sixtly some say Christ ascended that hee might pray Luke 6.12 he sate that hee might Answ 6 make choise of his Disciples Luke 6.13 he descended and stood that hee might teach the people Luke 6.17 b Muscul sup but Calvin thinks that Saint Luke in that 6. Chapter conjoynes together two histories of a divers time Seventhly Gualter sup shewes that there Answ 7 were foure causes why Christ went up into the Mountaine when he went about to preach to wit First that he might bee heard the better of all his auditors Secondly that hereby he might the more lively demonstrate unto us that hee taught sublime high and spirituall mysteries Thirdly that hee might answer to the type of the law in the Mount God gave the law with terrour Christ gave the Gospel with comfort Fourthly that hereby hee might teach us to lift up our hearts and to have our conversations in heaven our affections being set upon those things which are above Colos 3.2 Phil. 3.20 Ascendit ut turbas ad altiora trahat c Hier. s he ascends in person to the top of the mountaine that hee might teach the people to ascend in their affections from temporall to spirituall things § 2. And when he was set Why did Christ Sect. 2 sit while he preached unto the multitude Quest First some say that he might the better hide Answ 1 and conceale his Deitie he doth not stand and preach but sits because they were not able to take up comprehend or understand what hee should teach them in power as God d Hier. s Secondly some say Christ sate for the dignity Answ 2 of the Preacher they that were taught were but men but he which taught them was more he was God and Man and therefore he sits when he preacheth unto them e Aug. de S. D. in Monte. Thirdly the true reason thereof was this because Answ 3 it was the manner and custome to preach sitting thus elswhere Christ taught the People sitting Mat. 13.1.2 Mark 4.1 Luk. 5.3 Ioh. 8.2 and most plainely Luke 4.20 he reades a Chapter and then sits downe and preacheth So Mat. 26.55 Thus the Jewes were accustomed to sit and teach whence they were said to sit in Moses seat f Mat. 23.2 And after Christ the Apostles practised this same custome sitting and preaching g Acts 16.13 § 3. His Disciples came unto him Why did Sect. 3 the Disciples of Christ come unto him Quest 1 First some think these words are here inserted Answ 1 because he left the multitude that he might the more conveniently teach his Disciples h Aretius s But hee went not into the Mount that hee might be ridde of the common people but that all might heare him with the greater facility i Gualt s Ne opineris solis Discipulis loquutum sed et caeteris Wee must not thinke that Christ spake here onely to his Apostles but to the rest also sayth Chrysostome sup et Hom. 6. Answ 2 Secondly some thinke that the Disciples came unto Christ that they might bee assistant unto him or joynt associates with him in this office as it is said They shall sit with Christ at the day of Iudgement Mat 19.28 Luk. 22.30 Certainly The faithful shall judge the world 1 Cor. 6.2 But this is not the meaning of this place for the Apostles here were taught by Christ as well as the rest Answ 3 Thirdly the Disciples came unto Christ that they might be nearer unto him then the rest and that for two causes First that they might bee eare-witnesses of the truth which afterwards they were either to write or preach Bullinger s Secondly because
Aug. S. Dom Thom. 1 a 2 ae q. 69. Anton. p. 4. Titul 7. cap. 7. and Schoole-men much addicted and the latter too much doating upon the number of seven doe observe onely seven beatitudes mentioned in this chapter to wit 1. Povertie of Spirit vers 3. 2. Meeknesse and Humilitie vers 5. 3. Mourning vers 4. 4. Hungring and thirsting after Righteousnesse vers 6. 5. Mercifulnesse vers 7. 6. Puritie of Heart vers 8. 7. Peace-makers vers 9. Quest 1 Admitting of these seven beatitudes how may wee apply it with any benefite unto our selves Answ 1 First these seven-fold blessings may be fitted squared and applied unto the seven ages of man which are these I. Infantia Infancie which is from the birth untill the age of seven yeares old II. Pueritia Childhood from seven to fourteene III. Adolescentia Adolescencie from fourteen to twenty eight IV. Inventus Youth from twentie eight to fourtie V. Virilitas Strength from fourtie to fiftie sixe VI. Veneranda Senectus reverend old age from about fiftie sixe to seventie VII Decrepita Senectus Decrepit and much decayed old age from seventie to death First mans first age is Infancie this must bee regulated by the first beatitude Povertie of Spirit wee must be like Infants who are humble and lowly or we cannot come to heaven The second age is Childhood this must bee ordered by Meeknesse and gentlenesse not obstinacie perversnesse stubbornnesse that is we must be of humble lowly spirits towards men and meeke and gentle towards God willing to bee taught and instructed and directed by him in all things not opposing his will in any thing The third age is Adolescencie and is to be curbed by Mourning and godly sorrow this age is subject to many temptations both of the Flesh Divell and World and therefore humiliation and compunction of heart are good guides for this age to follow to beat the body and bring it into subjection is a necessary worke and needfull although a very hard one for that age and shall be rewarded with Blessednesse The fourth age is Youth which is prone to covetousnesse and the profits and preferments of the world longing for and labouring after them too much And therefore it should rather be directed by a hungry and thirsty desire of righteousnesse the fourth Beatitude The fifth age is Strength or the perfection of a man at which a mans strength beginnes to decline this must bee moderated by the fifth Beatitude Mercie charitie liberalitie hospitalitie and the like The sixt age is Venerable old age this is principally to bee squared by Puritie of heart old men must labour that their hearts may bee free from all fraud or love of sinne and filled with holy thoughts and meditations and longing desires of their journeyes end m Anton. part 4. Titul 7. cap. 5. sect 6. The seventh is Decrepit old Age in which a man must studie Peace and Patience Answ 2 Secondly these seven Beatitudes may be squared and fitly applied to the seven Ages of the World viz. The first age fell by pride and therefore wee must learne to be poore in spirit The second age fell by the height of Nimrods ambition who would have built Babell and therefore we must learne and labour to bee meeke and humble The third age fell because they would not suffer adversitie and want in the wildernesse patiently and contentedly but placed their happinesse in earthly things and therefore wee should esteeme this world a vale of miserie and not grieve for any temporall thing we lack herein but rather mourne that wee our selves are so long herein being separated from the full fruition of our Christ so long as wee are present in the body because blessed are they that thus mourne The fourth age was ruined because righteousnesse was contemned and equitie trampled under feet and therefore wee must hunger and thirst after righteousnesse for so wee shall bee blessed The fift age perished through crueltie murder bloodshed and discord as we may see in the Maccabees and therefore we must learne to be mercifull and so we shall finde mercie and not perish The sixt age brought forth Christ who was a Lambe without spot teaching us to endeavour as the fellow members of Christ to bee pure and cleane in heart soule and spirit The seventh age hitherto hath been and shall bee full of warres broyles and seditious strifes and therefore if in this age wee desire to bee blessed we must be keepers lovers and makers of peace n Anton. part 4. Tibul. 7. cap. 5. sect 7. Which is the first blessednesse pronounced by our Saviour This in this verse to wit Povertie in Spirit Quest 2 What is considerable Answ or observable in this Beatitude Quest 3 Answ Two things to wit The Proposition wherein are three circumstances viz. Quid what is promised Blessednesse Qui Who are blessed The poore Quatenus What poore In Spirit The reason because theirs is the kingdome of heaven to wit both the kingdome of Grace the preaching of the Gospell Glory eternall life Quest 4 Why doth our Saviour begin here that is why doth he begin his Sermon with the Beatitudes and with the beatitude of Povertie of spirit Answ 1 First this Christ did in regard of his Disciples who being shortly to be tried and afflicted and scorned must be corroborated by this consolation Answ 2 Secondly this was done in regard of all the people present all love and desire happinesse and therefore our Saviour herewith beginnes that his doctrine and Sermon might be the better liked and more gratefully accepted of all Answ 3 Thirdly because all men almost erre in this subject some placing felicitie in one thing some in another all misplacing it our Saviour therefore doth here correct all the vulgar errours shewing truely wherein true happinesse doth consist Answ 4 Fourthly Christ beginnes this Sermon with the Beatitudes because the end of his preaching is to bring us to felicitie and true blessednesse Quest 5 Why doth not our Saviour rather command us to be poore in Spirit and to mourne and bee meeke and mercifull and peace-makers c. than thus onely to pronounce such blessed and happy Answ 1 First because it is a certaine exclamation or a more emphaticall phrase our Saviour by pronouncing the poore in spirit to be blessed doth intimate the excellencie of this vertue of poverty of spirit Answ 2 Secondly because the vulgar errour of felicity and infelicitie blessednesse and misery is the chiefest let and impediment unto faith our Saviour therefore that hee may take it out of the way doth in these beatitudes shew these two things First that Blessednes doth not cōsist in the plenty fulnesse and abundant fruition of peace or temporal possessions Secondly that afflictions doe not hinder a man from being truely happy The scope therefore of our Saviour here is to teach us what is true happinesse and wherein it consists What is true happinesse according to Christs Quest 6 doctrine
earthly and temporall blessings and therefore wee must not expect so to bee rewarded our life is hid with God Coloss 3.3 and consisteth not in the abundance of earthly possessions Luk. 12.15 Life eternall onely being absolutely called Life Wherefore we must await for our Crowne and recompence untill we come thither Thirdly prosperitie in temporall things seldome Answ 3 proves good at least often proves hurtfull for us in regard of our spirituall estate and condition as appeares by these two particulars First Prosperitie doth often take off and abate the edge of our affections unto God making us say as Peter did bonum est esse hîc It is good for us to stay here e Matth. 17.4 or as another sayd Haec faciunt nos invitos mori wee unwillingly depart from these although it be to go unto God Thus Prosperitie in worldly things bewitcheth us with the love thereof but adversity and povertie weaneth us from the world and maketh us weary of it Secondly Prosperity drawes us into sinne hence Adam was easily seduced in Paradise and David when he was quietly seated in his throne and Salomon when silver was as plentifull as the stones in the streets very few there are that can rightly beare themselves in an equall and just ballance in the time of plentie and abundance yea many there are who can carry themselves fairly soberly modestly and unblameably in povertie and a low estate who runne headlong to destruction by some sin or other when they are great or rich And therefore they erre and decline â recto from the truth who being poore serve God that they may be made rich for this should not be done neither should great things bee expected in this life f Ierem. 45.5 because we know not how banefull riches may prove unto us wee must bee content with those generall promises that God hath made unto us that we shall have food and rayment and that wee shall want nothing that the Lord sees and knowes will bee good for us and unto us and that he will lay nothing upon us but what hee will enable us to beare yea that all things shall worke together for the best unto us in this life and we shall be made eternally blessed in the life to come VERS 4. Blessed are they that mourne Vers 4 for they shall be comforted Blessed are they that mourne c. Peccata Ingentibus non solum peccata remittit panas sed solationem retribuit Deus g Chrysos variis To those that mourne for their sinnes God doth not onely grant remission of the guilt and punishment but also comfort and consolation If this promise be true how comes it to passe Quest 1 that the faithfull and godly cannot draw joy and comfort from it in the time of their mourning The causes why the children of God doe often not conclude true and solide consolation unto themselves from hence in the day of sorrow Answer are these First sometimes some strong and powerfull temptation that doth so strongly and frequently assault them that they cannot enjoy the comfortable sight and light of the Sunne for that thicke cloud that thus doth interpose it selfe Secondly sometimes the remainders of infidelitie which abide in the faithfull hinder them from laying hold upon this saving comfort by a sure and certaine faith Thirdly the conscience of our owne proper indignitie and unworthinesse of this comfort principally after the committing of some grievous sinne David and Peter weepe and that bitterly but cannot for this cause speedily apply comfort unto themselves Quest 2 How is this promise of comfort accomplished unto those that mourne for their sinnes Answ It is fulfilled and performed foure manner of wayes First when God tempers and allayes the sorrowes and afflictions of those that mourne according to the measure of their strength that is layes no more upon them then they are able to beare h 1 Cor. 10.13 Secondly when God removes the griefe with the causes thereof Thus hee comforted Manasses by delivering him out of the hands of the King of Assyria and bringing him againe to Jerusalem into his kingdome i 2 Chro. 33.13 Thirdly when God gives inward comfort to the heart conscience by his word or by his Spirit making his children even to rejoyce in tribulation k Rom. 5.3 Thus Saint Paul sayth that in Asia hee was pressed out of measure above strength insomuch that he despaired of life 2 Cor. 1.8 yet God comforted him in his tribulation that he might bee able to comfort them which were in any trouble by the comfort wherewith hee himselfe was comforted of God 2 Cor. 1.4 yea as the sufferings of Christ did abound in him so his consolation also abounded by Christ. 2 Cor. 1.5 Fourthly this promise of comfort is accomplished when God by death puts an end to all the miseries of his children bringing their soules to eternall life Thus was Lazarus comforted l Luk. 16.25 and daily many of Gods dearest Saints who are onely by death freed from the miseries of this life Quest 3 How must we so mourne that we may be sure to bee comforted Answ If we desire this two things are to be regarded of us the first in our persons the second in our actions or in our mourning First in personis in our persons we must labour that wee may bee made Christians such as God hath promised to comfort Christ speaking unto his Apostles sayth ye shall be sorrowfull but your sorrow shall be turned into joy m Ioh. 16.20 as if he would say it is not every one that mournes that shall be comforted but onely the members of Christ wicked and righteous men may sorrow with the same sorrow but for a divers end as both David and Cain mourne for their sins but the end of Cains teares is the punishment that he hath incurred Davids sorrow being rather for the sinne then for the punishment and therefore we must endeavour to bee made the righteous and holy members of Christ and children of God if wee desire to bee assured of comfort in the time of mourning Secondly In rebus in the things sorrowed for or in the cause of our mourning for many sorrow for that which is not to be sorrowed for As for example First some mourne invidé out of envy thus 1. some grieve for the prosperity of others as David had almost done Psal 73.2 some for the piety of others wishing that the righteous man may be taken away as not being profitable unto them or rather because his glory doth obscure their pride and therefore they are offended with him and sorrow for his presence These mourners have no promise of comfort Secondly some sorrow Avidè covetously either I. Because they have not riches in abundance whereby they might bee more able to satisfie their lusts n Iam 1.5 or follow sinne with more eagernesse freenesse and libertie which they cannot doe by reason of their
griefes whatsoever as for example First if thou bee in any temporall danger then here is thy comfort that all things shall worke together for the best unto thee x Rom. 8.28 Secondly if thou bee derided for the profession of religion the holy Comforter will afford internall consolation unto thee Thirdly dost thou mourne for the sinnes of others and art in feare for them then here is thy comfort viz. 1. If they be righteous men who have sinned and for whose sinnes thou art troubled thou must remember they stand or fall to their own Master y Rom. 14.4 2. If they bee wicked men for whose sinnes thou mournest and whose persons thou art afraid of in regard of their sinnes yet thou maist be comforted through hope What hope can we have in bewailing the sins Quest 7 of the world and of wicked men Chrysost imperf First it may be that by thy prayers tears counsell Answ 1 advice some may be converted although the Apostle feares the worst and heares bad enough of those unto whom he writes yet hee hopes the best Heb. 6.9 Secondly the audaciousnesse and boldnesse of Answ 2 the wicked in sinning shall not be perpetuall for Christ will come to judge the world and therefore hence wee may have some comfort in our mourning for the sinnes of the wicked Thirdly God will glorifie himselfe either by Answ 3 converting them from sinne or by confounding them for sinne Wherefore in regard of Gods glory wee are not utterly deprived of comfort in our sorrow for their sinnes Answ 4 Fourthly at least when wee see apparantly that they belong not unto God we then mourne no more that is if we see them die in their sins as they lived in their iniquities then wee are to cease our mourning for them and therefore in bewailing the sinnes of the world wee have this hope that either our mourning shall be turned into mirth by their amending or shal be brought to end by their death Fourthly if thou grievest for thy owne sinnes committed against thy God thou maist hearken what the Lord saith and hee will speake peace unto thee he will tell thee he desires not the death of a sinner but rather that he should turne from his sinnes and live He will tell thee that the sacrifices of God are a broken and contrite heart and such a sacrifice he will not despise z Psa 51.17 Yea thy Christ will tell thee that if thou feele thy sinnes to be a burthen unto thee that hee will ease thy shoulders of that load if thou wilt but come unto him a Mat. 11.28 Thus the Lord hath particular comforts for all the griefes of his children or whatsoever their causes of mourning be And thus we have seene the first consolation which wee have from this Blessed Comforter and that is temporall Secondly the Holy Spirit gives unto all holy mourners spirituall solace and that two wayes first by mitigating their affliction by inward comfort hence they can rejoyce in tribulation b Rom. 5.3 yea hence they can cheerfully endure death c Rom. 8.36 as we see in Paul Acts 20. and in the other Saints Heb. 11.35 c. And in the Apostles who rejoyce that God is pleased to thinke them worthy to suffer for Christs sake d Acts 5.41 Secondly by giving unto them internall peace of conscience both with themselves and with their God e Phil. 4.7 insomuch as they become thereby more then conquerers in their greatest afflictions and tryals f Rom. 8.31.37 and 2 Cor. 1.4 Thirdly this Paracletus will give unto these mourners in Zion eternall consolation in the new Jerusalem which is above where and when Death shall be swallowed up in victory and all teares wiped from off their faces g Esa 25.8 and Apoc. 7.17 Revel 21.4 And their temporal mourning changed into eternal mirth as Abraham saith to Dives of Lazarus he in his life time received paines therefore now hee is comforted h Luk. 16.25 and hence it is called everlastâ—ng consolation i 2 Thess 2.16 yea joy and comfort which the heart of a mortall man is not able to conceive off k 1 Cor. 2.9.10 Quest 8 How many degrees are there of this Eternall Consolation Answ Two to wit First from death when the spirit returnes unto God that gave it and the soule is caried by the Angels into heaven to enjoy the joyes of that celestiall paradise with Christ for ever and ever The second is from the resurrection when the body beeing united into the soule both are made partakers of that eternall blisse when we can see God with these same eyes l Iob. 19.26 having put on immortality as a garment and our corruptible bodies being made incorruptible And therefore from the consideration hereof we may see how blessed a thing it is to mourne and to want comfort for a while here on earth and how wide they shoot that thinke those happy that laugh and rejoyce here on earth Extrema gaudij luctus occupat the end of temporall joy is eternall sorrow as wee see in Dives thou in thy life time receivedst pleasure saith Abraham therefore now thou art tormented m Luk. 16 25. We see worldlings rejoyce and expose themselves wholly to profuse laughter and mirth according to that of the Prophet The harpe and the violl the tabret and pipe and wine are in their feasts n Esa 5.12 with joy and gladnesse slaying Oxen killing sheep eating flesh and drinking wine o Esa 22.13 in bowles chaunting to the sound of the violl inventing instruments of musicke and anointing themselves with the chiefe ointments p Amos 6 5.6 But all this jollity doth not argue felicity the lives of worldlings being meerely tragicall that is merry in the beginning but the Catastrophe death and misery Balthazar feasts but by and by trembles and within few houres is slaine Dan. 5.5 And many more like him spend their daies in good things and in a moment goe downe into the pit q Iob. 21.13 And therefore let us remember how vaine all the joyes of this world are and not place our felicity in them or thinke our selves happy because we enjoy them but rath r thinke blessed are they that mourne What comforts may we be supported withall Quest. 9 in the time of our sorrow What consolations may wee propound unto our selves in our distresse that we may the more patiently beare and undergoe it Ruminate in the day of mourning and time of griefe of these five things Remember first Answ that affliction is common with thee unto all the faithfull and therefore thou mayest the better beare it r Heb. 12.8 Secondly remember affliction may bee grievous to the body but it is joyous to the soule our Saviour sayth Feare not him nor that which can kill the body but feare him and that which can cast body and soule into hell fire And therefore we should not
and unbeseeming words or commit the least sinnes For they that despise these despise the Lord whose servants they are and slight the words of Christ who hath here pronounced such Pure Blessed Secondly some violate this precept which injoines Purity of life in practise and these are either first they who live a wicked life Or secondly Obiect 1 they who mixe good with evill First they transgresse here who leade a wicked and impure life But some will say there are none pure but all men are polluted and therefore who can bring a cleane thing out of an uncleane a Iob 14.4 who can say I have made my heart cleane I am pure from my sinne b Pro. 20.9 that is none and therefore if any man say he sinnes not or pollutes not himselfe by sinne he is a lyer c 1 Ioh. 1.8.9 Answ Wee distinguish betweene a Simple and respective purity which differ thus the simple puritie is perfectly pure the respective puritie is sincerely pure the first is of and by workes and therefore wee grant that there are none so pure in this life the second is of faith which first applies Christ unto us then secondly assures us that all our sinnes in Christ are pardoned and thirdly workes sincerely by love and this purity is in the faithfull and should bee Quest 5 sought for by all Answ 1 But how is this respective puritie acquired First not by nature or by any strength in our selves for naturally the very thoughts and imaginations of our hearts are evill and that continually d Gen. 8.21 yea the heart is deceitfull above all things and desperately wicked e Ierem. 17 9. wherefore Paul confesseth the law is spirituall but I am carnall sold under sinne f Rom. 7.1 14.15 and cannot do the good which I would but doth the evill which I would not Secondly this puritie is procured by faith Answ 2 and grace thus the Apostle saith God put no difference betwixt us and them purging and purifiing our hearts by faith g Acts 15.9 whence it is evident that we have not our purity and holinesse from our selves but from Christ who was made unto us Sanctification 1 Cor. 1.30 and who delivers us from sinne and Sathan Rom. 7.25 Who must labour to acquire this purity Quest 6 First some answer that there are not many Answ 1 who neede endeavour after this sanctitie it belonging onely to a few to wit to Magistrates Ministers and old men but this is false Secondly purity belongs unto all and therefore Answ 2 all must strive for it as for example first it appertaines unto young men they must remember their Creator in the daies of their youth for if that be spent in impurity they must answer it at the great day h Eccles 11.9 and 12.1 Secondly sanctitie belongs unto old men and therefore Saint Iohn writes unto them to put them in minde of it i Ioh. 2.13 Thirdly it appertaines unto husbandmen who must bee as carefull to plow up the fallow ground of their hearts as to till their fields k Ier. 4.4 Fourthly it belongs unto the simple and foolish and therefore Wisedome calles and admonisheth them to turne from sinne unto the service of the most High l Prov. 9.4.6 and 1.20.21 Fiftly it belongs unto the rich to be pure and unspotted otherwise their riches cannot preserve them from hell as we see in Dives Luke 16. Sixtly it belongs unto Kings and Monarches for Tophet is prepared of old it is wide and large yea for those Kings is it prepared whose lives are impure and wills not subject unto the will of God m Esa 30.33 And therefore David admonisheth them that although they bee like Gods on earth yet they shall fall like men into pardition except they labour to bee pure and to participate of that divine nature n 2 Pet. 1.4 Thus it appertaines unto all to be pure and holy because every soule that is not circumcised shal be cut off Secondly they erre here in practise who mingle Bonum malo Corne and Cockle wheate and chaffe good and evill together that is they who obey in some things onely like Agrippa who was halfe perswaded to become a Christian or Herod who did many things but not all and abstained from some sinnes but not from all o Mar. 6.20 But some will say who can performe all things that are required of them who can doe all Obiect 2 that God bids or eschew all that he forbids We cannot obey God in all things perfectly Answ but we may sincerely and that in these two things First in Resolution wee should resolve to serve God in singlenesse of heart and purpose to leave and forsake whatsoever is displeasing unto him yea even to cast away from us those sins that hang so fast on and cleave so fast too and have beene formerly valued as hands and eyes Secondly in endeavour wee must strive to performe what wee have purposed and labour to accomplish what we have resolved with the utmost power of our soules we must fight even unto blood p Heb. 12.4 and wrastle as Rachel with her sister with manfull wrastlings till wee have prevailed and thus both in desire and endeavour we must serve the Lord sincerely and although wee doe but obey in part and feare in part and love in part yet with all our hearts we must desire and labour that what is in part were abolished and that we could serve the Lord in singlenesse of heart Sect. 3 § 3. In heart Why doth our Saviour pronounce Quest 1 onely those Blessed that are pure in heart Answ Because true purity is rooted in the heart or true religion is founded within My sonne give me thy heart saith God Prov. 23.26 for except I have that I will have nothing Thus Saint Paul saith the end of the Commandement is to love and serve God with a pure heart 1 Tim. 1.5 And therefore he prayes for the Thessalonians that the Lord would establish their hearts unblameable before him in holinesse a 1 Thes 3.13 And prayes Timothie that he would follow the steps of those who call on the name of the Lord out of a pure heart b 2 Tim. 2.22 Why must our Religion and purity be rooted Quest 2 and grounded in the heart Answ 1 First because this is the ordinary progresse there must bee I. a heart II. obedience III. strength that is first a sanctified soule then secondly a beautifull and pure body and thirdly strength of grace The heart must bee purified before we can truely obey God in our lives and therefore the circumcision of the heart is the roote of a new life according to that of the Apostle he is a Iew that is one inwardly and circumcision is that of the heart in the spirit c Rom. 2.29 yea our anointing and seale and earnest are all begun in the heart for Christ hath anointed us and hath also sealed
us and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts d 2 Cor. 1.21.22 Secondly our religion and obedience is not Answ 2 living except it bee grounded in the heart and proceeds from thence A good man saith our Saviour out of the good treasure of the heart bringeth forth good things e Math. 12 35. And on the contrary from an evill heart proceed no good things And therefore it is necessary that first the heart should be purified Answ 3 Thirdly we regard nothing that our servants or children or acquaintance doe for us if wee know that it bee done unwillingly and comes not from the heart and therefore how can wee hope that the Lord will accept of any thing wee doe if it be but a labour of the lip and not of the heart Fourthly it is requisite that our purity and religion should be rooted in the heart because otherwaies wee doe not honour God but rather dishonour him Hee is a Spirit and therefore must be worshipped in spirit and in truth f Iohn 4.24 and not onely with outward worship God is not like man who sees onely the outward appearance but he sees the heart g â— Sam. 16.7 and Act. 15.8 and he will make manifest the counsels of the heart h 1 Cor. 4.5 According to that confession of David I know O Lord thou provest and triest the heart i 1 Chro. 29.7 and inward man and approvest of none whose heart is not upright And hence it is that the Apostle doth so highly commend the obedience of the Romans and blesse God for it because it proceeded from the heart God be thanked saith hee that ye have obeyed from the heart that forme of doctrine which was delivered unto you k Rom. 6 1â— Who doe obey God but not with the heart First those who under a shew of obedience Quest 3 doe palliate and cloake Superstition who seeme Answ 1 religious in their lives but are superstitious in their hearts who love Popery in their soules but yet professe our religion outwardly either for gain or for avoiding of the penall statutes or for the favour of others Let these consider Cui bono what good it will doe them thus to professe religion For they cannot deceive God who sees their hearts as well as their outward man l Gal. 6 7â— and if their conscience tell them that they professe with their mouthes what they approve not with their hearts God who is greater then their conscience must needes much more accuse them m 1 Iohn 3.20 What a folly is it for men to goe about to deceive men when as the Judge and accuser and witnesse that is God Sathan and their owne consciences see and know what they do Let these consider what the reward of Hypocrites is the approbation of men and the rejection of God Secondly those who under the cloake of obedience Answ 2 palliate Atheisme and prophane mindes who pretend zeale obedience but their hearts runne after sinne and yet oftentimes take no notice of their hypocrisie but think they are very good and doe very well But these may easily know what they are if they doe but examine themselves by these three signes First some avoid sinne for feare of temporall punishment they take heede of adultery and theft not of lying swearing or drunkennesse because these are not so strictly looked unto not so severely punished as those are Certainely these are neither pure in heart nor life who doe abstaine but onely from some outward sinnes Secondly some avoid publique sinnes but not private and sticke not to commit adultery if it may be done secretly or to injure their brother if they may doe it closely or supplant their neighbour if they can doe it and not bee perceived or dissemble if it may bee done fairely Certainely these I are not pure in heart because that is polluted with close impiety II. this obedience of theirs is but that eye service which God cannot endure n Ephe. 6.5 Col. 3 2â— yea III. these are but â—ooles who hide their sins from man lay them open before God who might judge them at the last day according to their workes 2 Cor. 5.10 Thirdly some abstaine from sinne but it is with murmuring and much unwillingnesse now these are not pure in heart neither doth this blessednesse belong unto them Answ 3 Thirdly there are another sort who obey not God with the heart and those are Hypocrites who draw more unto God with their lips but their hearts are farre from him p Esa 29.13 and 58.2 These may bee knowne by these two markes First if they straine a gâ—â—â— and swallow a Camell if they stumble at a straw and leape over a blocke if they tithe mint anice and neglect greater things if they make more conscience of that which is of lesse moment then certainely they are no better then outward formalists which God cares not for Secondly if they be faire without and blacke within if the superficies bee gold and the substance copper if they have Iacobs voice but Esaus hands if the Cup bee plate but the draught poyson if the face be beautifull and the heart adulterous if they bee painted sepulchers faire without but within rottenesse if they bee like the apples of Sodome pleasant to the eye but within ashes if they have a forme of godlinesse but in their hearts have denyed the power thereof q 2 Tim. 3.5 certainely they are but Hypocrites whose hearts are not pure nor themselves blessed Fourthly those obey not with the heart Answ 4 whose hearts are insensible or who obey without zeale but of this elsewhere And therefore if we desire to bee happie and blessed wee must labour I. that our hearts and inward man may be purged from all love of sinne or desire after it II. that our lives may bee replenished with good workes And III. that they may be performed with love zeale willingnesse and cherefulnesse Sect. 4 § 4. For they shall see God Is not God invisible is it not said none can see him and live Exod. â—â— 20 and none hath seene him at any time John 1.18 Doth not the Apostle testifie that hee dwells in the light which no man can approach unto whom no man hath seene nor can see 1 Tim. 6.16 and 1 Iohn 4.12 And therefore how shall the pure in heart see God Not in this life but in the life to come Answ not on earth but in heaven not with a corporall eye but a spirituall What great matter is it to see God what wonder Quest 2 is it that he shal be seene of the pure in heart in heaven seeing that he hath often been seene on earth Abraham saw him often Gen. 12.1 Chap. 15. Chap. 17. Chap. 18. and 22.14 Iacob saw him Gen. 32.30 Moses saw him Exod. 33. The Prophet Esaias saw him chapter 6.1 and the Prophet Ezekiel Ezech. 1.29 Stephen saw him also Acts
are made e Staplet Ibid. And therefore it followes not that because Christ is a Law-giver therefore he must make new lawes disanulling or opposing the old Secondly Christ saith Ego dicâ— I say not as Arg. 2 the Prophets were wont to doe Haec dicit Dominus Thus sayth the Lord and therefore Christ here opposeth himself to the law of God The reason why Christ sayth I say Answ is not because hee speakes contrary to that which his Father had spoken formerly by his Prophets but because whatsoever he speaks from the Father he speakes from himselfe which the Prophets did not Propheta ad conservos Christus ad serâ—os f Chrysost sup Christ as a Lord speakes unto his servants and therefore saith I say unto you the Prophets as the servants of the Lord speake unto their fellow servants in the Lord and therefore say thus saith the Lord. Thirdly Stapleton proves this from examples Christ saith he addes new Lawes and therefore Arg. 3 he opposeth the Law of God he proves the proposition thus First Christ saith thou shalt not sweare at all vers 34. I answer it was never lawfull or allowable by Answ 1 the Law of God to sweare by those things which Christ reproves wherefore this was no new Law Secondly Christ teacheth that Divorce is never lawfull but for adultery or fornication vers 32. I answer this was an old Law and no new one Our Saviour himselfe saying that from Answ 2 the beginning it was not allowed for a man upon every occasion to put away his wife g Matth. 19.8 Thirdly Christ teacheth us under the Gospel to love our enemies vers 44. Answ 3 This was an ancient law If saith the Lord thou meet not thy friends but thy enemies Oxe or his Asse going astray thou shalt surely bring it backe to him againe h Exod. 23.4 Now none can deny but this instance doth plainely imply and injoyne love to our enemies But if any be so blind that they cannot see it or so obstinate that they will not acknowledge that it may hence bee deduced or proved that wee ought to love our enemies let him listen then to the wise man If thine enemy be hungry give him bread to eate and if bee bee thirsty give him water to drinke c i Pro. 25.21 And therefore that addition which our Saviour speakes of vers 44. Thou shalt hate thine enemy is a falsification of the Pharisees as shall bee shewed afterwards and was never injoyned by the Law of God Fourthly Christ teacheth us to love our brethren and calleth it his Commandement John 14.15.21 and 15.10.12.17 and John 13.34 and Saint Paul cals it the Law of Christ Galat. 6.2 Answ 4 This was no new commandement but an old given in the Old Testament David expresly commends and implicitly commands this brotherly love Oh how good and joyfull a thing it is for brethren to dwell together in amity and unity Psal 133. c. Yea our Saviour saith the one halfe of the Law is to love our neighbour as our selfe Mat. 22.49 which words are taken from Lev. 19.18 And therefore I may safely those rubbes removed out of the way conclude this question that certainely Christ doth not here oppose himselfe to the Law of God but to the expositions of the Pharisees Quest 2 Why did not Christ who was the true Messias ordaine new Lawes for those to walke by who were under the Gospell Answ 1 First because the Law of God was perfect Psal 19.7 and wonderfull 119.129 and spirituall Rom. 7. extending it selfe to the inward man as well as the outward for it forbids coveteousnesse and condemnes the internall concupiscence of the heart in the tenth Commandement God is to be worshipped in spirit and with spirituall worship Joh. 4.24 this also the Law commands Salomon perswades us to give God our hearts Prov. 23.26 and Moses to love and serve God with all our hearts and with all our souls Deut. 6.5 And therefore there was no need of a new Law the old being such as hath beene said Secondly whatsoever Christ taught or desired Answ 2 to teach to his Apostles and Disciples and to all his dispersed through the whole world was included prescribed and laid down in the Law and therefore there was no necessity of framing new Commandements We read of three principal Lawes which Christ commends unto all that are under the Gospell the first is to keepe the Commandements Mat. 19.17 Now this is injoyned in the Old Testament The second is to love the brethren or our brethren this also was commanded in the Law The third is to believe in Christ but this is the Commandement of the Father k 1 Ioh. 3.23 § 2. But I say unto you The scope of Christ Sect. 2 in this place is to oppose his true opinion to the opinion of antiquity and he doth not endeavour to prove this from the best most learned or most ancient Rabbines but onely from his word that he might teach us Observ that the onely fountaine of truth is in his word Christ doth not say It was said of old thou shalt not kill c. but Rabbi Salomon or Ben-Ezra doth not say so But I say unto you that hence wee might learne that the true tryall of antiquity is in the Holy Scriptures and therefore wee are commanded to search them Ioh. 5.39 to repaire to them Esa 8.20 because by them we are regenerated 1 Pet. 1.23 from them we have faith Rom. 10.17 yea they are able to make us perfect l 2 Tim. 3 16. The Church is our Mother therefore shee must be subject to God our Father for the wife ought to be so unto the husband and hence Saint Paul would have us to wave the opinion of an Angell rather then of the word of God m Gal. 1.8 much more then of a Father who is subject to errour as was shewed in the former verse Is there no use at all to be made of Antiquity Quest or of the opinions workes and writings of the Fathers and Ancients First in generall the true use of the Ancients Answ 1 is not to establish a new way unto heaven but to facilitate the old not to teach new opinions but to expound and explaine the ancient truths which are couched in holy writ Secondly more particularly the true use of Answ 2 the Fathers and ancient writers consists In these 4. things to wit First in the exposition of the Scriptures which is twofold namely either Positive as for example this exposition of Scripture is true because the Fathers so interpreted it This followes not Privative this exposition is false because none of the Fathers so give it here observe two things namely First this is no certaine or generall rule because often all the Fathers of some one time or for a long time have been mistaken as was shewed in the former verse in the exposition of Gen. 6.2 and 2 Cor. 4.4 Secondly this is
respect of the greatnesse or smallnesse of the sinne is not to bee admitted and that for these reasons 1 In respect of the nature of sinne which of it selfe deserveth death Rom. 6.23 The wages of â—â—ne is death Yea sinne is the transgression of the Law 1 John 3.4 And every transgression of the Law is under the curse Gal. 3.10 2 In respect of the infinite Majesty of God which to violate can be no veniall sin of it selfe 3 In respect of the perfect and absolute righteousnesse of God which cannot abide the least blemish or imperfection And therefore in these regards no sinne committed against God can in it selfe be veniall t White s Exod. 20. Confut. 5 â—rac 6. f. 330. Fifthly this motion and passion of anger even when it is sudden and unadvised though there be no further purpose nor intendment to Answ 5 hurt is guilty of judgement as is plaine in this verse Whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be guilty of judgement that is shall be guilty of damnation for so judgement is taken in Scripture David prayes that the Lord would not enter into judgement with him u Psa 143.2 And Paul saith Thou that judgest another condemnest thy selfe v Rom. 2.1 where to judge and condemne are taken for all one to be culpable then of judgment is to be guilty of condemnation Thirdly we admit this distinction of veniall Answ 3 and mortall sinnes if it be understood not in respect of the nature of sinne but of the quality of the persons for unto those that beleeve and repent all sinnes are veniall and pardonable through the mercy of God Rom. 8.1 But to the wicked and impenitent all their sinnes are mortall Sixthly the Fathers side with us in our opinions Answ 6 holding that all these three sinnes here mentioned are mortall yea the Papists generally make anger whereof the principall question here is one of the seven deadly and mortall sinnes as Canisius Pupilla oculi Manipul Curatorum and the rest Chrysostome upon this verse saith Christus dat ultionem homicidio irae supplicium aeteruum adulterio concupiscentiae Christ doth not punish murder and spare anger or condemne adultery and acquit concupiscence but condemnes and punishes both the one and the other St. Augustine s saith that all these three are to be arraigned before Gods judgement-Seate where Hell shall be the reward of all If any object why then are the two former degrees Iudgement and Councell named Hee answers because there are severall degrees of punishment in hell according to the degrees of sinne on earth Saint Hierome condemnes the first degree of anger to be worse than idle words but these we must give account for at the day of Judgement when and where no sinnes that we must answer for are in their owne nature pardonable w Mat. 12.36 Saint Hilarie Non minus ira rea Evangelie quam homicidium lege Anger under the Gospel is no more a veniall sinne than murder was under the Law And therefore I shut up this question with this assertion That to be angry with our brother unadvisedly to call him Racha or foole in our anger are all mortall sinnes and deserve in their owne nature eternall fire Bellarmine tom 3. fol. 113. objects Object to bee angry with our Brother or to call him Racha doth not exclude us from the Kingdome of heaven and therefore they are not mortall sinnes The Antecedent he proves thus That which is not properly a precept but onely a degree of a precept cannot exclude us from the Kingdome of Heaven but to be angry with our Brother or to call him Racha is not properly a precept but onely a degree of that Commandement Thou shalt not kill Therefore this will not exclude us from the Kingdome of Heaven First here is Petitio principii a begging Answ 1 of the question hee taking it for granted without proofe that these two to call our Brother Racha or to be angry with him are no precepts which is the thing questioned Secondly if this were granted that these two were onely degrees of that Commandement Thou shalt not kill yet it would not hence follow that they are veniall sinnes which will not exclude us out of Heaven For to call our Brother Foole is but onely a degree of that Commandement and yet the Jesuite himselfe doth confesse that to be mortall and to deserve condemnation Bellarm. de Purgat lib. 1. cap. 4. tom 1. 1809. Answ 3 Thirdly because they are degrees of the precept as is confessed by the Cardinall therefore it cannot be denied but they must belong unto the violation and transgression of the Commandement and consequently deserve death because cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the Booke of the Law y Galath 3.10 There being no transgression so small but it shall be punished except it be repented of and washed away by the Blood of Christ Answ 4 Fourthly the Jesuite doth diametrally oppose Christ even in the very scope of the place Bellarmine saith the violation of the Commandement it selfe according to the letter excludes us from the Kingdome of Heaven but not the transgression of the degrees of the Commandement Christ here saith plainely that the Pharisees and Scribes did observe the Letter of the Law but that was not sufficient to bring them unto Heaven or to preserve them from Hell And therefore if we desire to be saved we must carefully observe the very degrees of the Commandements and therein our righteousnesse may exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees because otherwise wee cannot enter into the kingdome of God Sect. 4 § 4. Whosoever is angry with his Brother Quest 1 Why are all Christians forbidden to bee angry Answ 1 First because Anger comes from the Divell as the authour thereof Give no place to wrath give no place to the Devill Ephes 4.27 Answ 2 Secondly because anger comes from our inbred corruption and pride of heart Non ab illius injurià sed a tuà superbia Basil hom de ira Anger proceeds not from the injury of others but from the pride of our selves that being the moving cause thereof Many are wronged and yet but some are provoked and some are not Why because some are patient and others are proud Now we should labour not onely to withstand the assaults of Satan but also to subdue our owne corruptions and pride and impatiencie in the suffering of injuries because these are the causes of Anger Answ 3 Thirdly Anger is forbidden us in regard of a three-fold pernicious effect thereof namely First it pleaseth not God Iam. 1.20 Those which are in the flesh cannot please God Rom. 8.8 But Anger is a worke of the flesh Gal. 6.20 And therefore cannot please God Secondly Anger is dangerous and pernicious to him that is angry for it hurts the heart it wounds the conscience it expels the holy Spirit and deserves to be
left Fourthly Christ names these two to teach two things unto us Observ namely I. That we must leave the most dearest things for God of which else where II. That the most profitable things may bee unto us impediments of religion Quest 3 How can those things which are profitable unto us hinder us from Religion Answ 1 First sometimes as occasions unto evill either by blinding the minde or by alluring our affections Premit afflictio dum timetur prosperitas dum amatur Gregor Adversitie sometimes drives us to murmuring and despaire Prosperitie sometimes to pride and the love of the world Answ 2 Secondly sometimes as Tempters unto evill and thus friends sometimes by their counsell tempt hereunto Christ foretelleth that he must goe to Ierusalem and suffer there but Peter perswadeth him rather to stay where he was and not goe thither q Mat. 16.22 although hee was sent by his death to purchase our redemption Quest 4 Whence comes it that those things which are good for us in themselves become unto us impediments and lets unto religion Answ This comes from the craft and subtiltie of the Divell who like a crafty fisher baites the hooke with that meate which the fish loves best The Divell tempts us in all things by all meanes I. Sometimes he tempts us to abuse the good creatures of God unto excesse II. Sometimes unto revenge III. Sometimes hee bewitcheth us with the love of them IV. Sometimes through feare of our lives estates or the like hee labours to hinder us from the profession and practise of religion Quest 5 How may we avoide this Answ 1 First in thy actions doe not propound thy owne Pleasure or Profit or Gaine but let the glory and honour of God be the maine scope in all things whatsoever thou dost Answ 2 Secondly love nothing too much but enjoy the world as if thou possessedst it not 1 Cor. 7.30 If the Lord so blesse and prosper thee that thy riches encrease yet set not thy heart upon them r Psal 62.10 Take heede thou dost not love thy friends too much lest thou be drawne to say as they say and doe as they doe and that in evill Set not thy heart upon thy Children lest thy affections oversway thy judgement Neither set thy heart upon thy Wife lest she turne it from God as Solomons wife did VERS 31.32 It hath beene said Vers 31.32 whosoever shall put away his wife let him give her a writing of divorcement But I say unto you that whosoever shall put away his wife saving for the cause of fornication causeth her to commit adultery And whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery § 1. It hath beene said Sect. 1 Our Saviour here changeth his former forme Quest 1 of speech for hee neither saith Audivistis yee have heard that it hath beene said neither ab antiquis that it hath beene said of old but onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dictum autem fuit but it hath beene said where Sed But doth shew that these words doe belong unto those which went before as if our Saviour would say It hath beene said by you Thou shalt not commit adultery but thou maiest give a bill of divorcement to thy wife and send her away and then lawfully marry another and so under a pretext of marriage thou maiest doe what thy heart lusts after Thus said the Scribes and Pharisees but this Christ taxeth and denies shewing that notwithstanding these pretences their fact was no other then adultery Why doth our Saviour condemne every pretence Quest 1 of impuritie to be adultery First in generall because deceit doth not Answ 1 loose but binde perjurie Pretextes makes all things worse because men thus thinke that they can deceive and mocke God Secondly in particular because God expects Answ 2 and requires exact puritie at our hands we being the vessels of the holy Ghost ordained and called unto holinesse and therefore all impuritie is esteemed as adultery in his sight Reade Esay 52.11 and 1 Thes 4.4 and Ephes 5.3 c. and 4.29 Is hee an Adulterer before God who under a Quest 2 pretence of marriage doth commit fornication and afterwards marrieth her whom hee hath so defiled He is It was not Shechems marrying of Dina Answ that could make him guiltlesse before God Gen. 34. as we may gather by that heavie judgement which fell presently after upon him and all his people for it Is it not good to satisfie the partie who hath Quest 3 beene deflowred by marrying of her First this is good but that was evill the end Answ 1 was good but the beginning starke naught it is good to marry the partie defiled but it is evill first to use her as an harlot Secondly wee here may further distinguish Answ 2 the point thus Some commit fornication Betweene their contracting and the consummation of their marriage without doubt this is sinne in Gods sight Without any contract where consider First the purpose which is manifold 1. Some pretend and intend marriage These are much to blame to begin thus preposterously viz. at fornication for thus they first celebrate their Espousals with the Divell and then afterwards with God and therefore cannot expect that God should blesse it at all or give them joy in that estate 2. Some pretend marriage if the woman abused and enticed prove with child but not otherwise these are worse than the former 3. Some intend to abuse a woman unto fornication but not to marry her at all though she should bee with child These are by much the worst of all Secondly the end here observe Some refuse to marry those whom they have committed fornication withall and these as was said are the worst of all Some consent and agree to marry those whom they have defiled but yet this doth not satisfie for the fornication committed and therefore thou must yet acknowledge thy selfe to be impure Quest 4 Who are guilty of adultery before God by reason of these false pretences or what pretexts of uncleannesse doe the sonnes of Belial make unto themselves who shall notwithstanding be condemned by God for adultery First those who marry in unlawfull and prohibited Answ 1 degrees as they are not linked by God but against his Lawes so they cannot expect any other verdict then the doome of Adulterers Secondly those who being in other Lands Answ 2 marry wives having wives alive in their owne Nations these are direct Adulterers by this Text. Answ 3 Thirdly those who pretend a certaine necessitie of thus sinning as for example First some pretend a necessity of committing fornication or adultery for issues sake thus Lots daughters cause their father to commit incest that they might have children r Gen. 19.31 and therefore they who rather desire to have bastards than to be childelesse are adulterers before God Secondly some pretend a necessity of uncleannesse for the preserving of life Here observe women sometimes pretend a necessity of committing fornication or
that divine perfection which God requires in every good work yea how the outward good workes which hee performes are stained and blotted with pride vaine boasting ostentation and selfe-love Thirdly let him diligently observe the stupiditie of his conscience how bold and obstinate and senselesse it is as for example 1. He never doubts of his condition 2. He never feares the wrath and judgements of God 3. He never seekes to be delivered from the wrath to come 4. Hee never trembles wâ—th the sight of his sinnes his heart not being circumcised he is never touched with a sense of his iniquities The Children of God are ever and anon in heavinesse and teares for the sinnes they commit against so gracious a God and so beloved a Father thinking in this kinde every mole-hill a mountaine but the naturall man although hee be never sure yet he is alwaies secure singing peace unto his owne soule and saying no evill shall come unto him Fourthly let him truely know and acknowledge the end of his obedience and what his aime and scope is in all the good duties which he performes namely alwaies either his gaine or estimation of the world or vaine glory ever obeying for himselfe never for God ever seeking himselfe never seeking the glory of his heavenly Father Fifthly and lastly let him consider his weakenesse of rather want of faith let him examine what spirit he hath well may he have the Spirit of slumber and a deceivable presumption but that internall sweetnesse and spirituall peace which might corroborate him against terrors dangers and death or comfort him in afflictions or make him victorious over the greatest tryals Rom. 8.38 he never had the least tast or rellish of Quest 8 Must we only judge our selves by our works Answ We must not onely judge our selves by our externall actions but also by our internall by our thoughts consciences and least sinnes as for example First if thou be not a thiefe then see whether thou art not unmercifull or coveteous or desirous of something which is thy neighbours Secondly if thou bee no murtherer then see if thou hast not beene angry with thy brother without a cause if thou hast not hated him if thou hast not endeavoured at least desired to bee revenged if thou hast not contended with him for some petty trifles if thou hast not called him Racha or foole in thy anger yea examine whether thou lovest him or not Thirdly if thou bee no adulterer then see if thou hast not either with thy hands or eyes or heart or affection lusted after some or shewed some wanton tokens Fourthly if thou be no perjured person or one who hath horribly prophanned the name of God by blasphemies then see if thou hast not sometimes without an oath spoken rashly or irreverently of God or of the Gospel or of holy things yea hast thou not had unreverend thoughts of God Thus examine thy selfe both by thy outward and inward man Quest 9 If this strictnesse be now required of us under the Gospel then who can be saved Answ 1 First by the workes of the law no man living can be justified or saved Answ 2 Secondly every one is then made the child of God when the spirit of God speakes unto him by faith Answ 3 Thirdly this evidence and testimonie of the Spirit is by and by confirmed unto us by a holy conversation of life which is performed in the sinceritie of the heart all our actions proceeding from sincere affections Answ 4 Fourthly and from hence we are assured by the same blessed Spirit that our infirmities shall not 〈◊〉 imputed unto us but covered by that precious garment of Christs righteousnesse Rom. 8.2 and 4.5 6. from Psal 32. And therefore our failings shall not make us fall short of eternall life if we doe but in sinceritie of heart strive and endeavour to serve the Lord in whatsoever he requires for he graciously doth accept of the will for the deede § 2. Sweare not at all Sect. 2 Why is this generall negation added Quest 1 First Answ something is here to bee understood in the answer of the Pharisees They say Thou shalt not for sweare thy selfe but shalt performe unto the Lord thine oathes as if they would say thou shalt pay unto God what thou sweatest By God to give unto him but if thou swearest by any thing else namely either by heaven or earth or Ierusalem or thy hand or eye c. then thou needest not to performe thine oath except thou wilt This was the Pharisees glosse upon that saying which is mentioned before verse 33. and so our Saviour gives us a touch of it Mat. 23.16 Hereunto our Saviour in this verse and the two following answers that by those things to wit heaven earth c. it is neither lawfull to forsweare nor to sweare this â—e layes downe and collects that Wherein were the Scribes and Pharisees Quest. 2 faultie concerning this third Commandement First in generall Gualter upon these words Answ 1 observes that both they might be and many amongst us are guiltie here of abusing the name of God and violating this precept many waies without an oath as for example First when we speake irreverently of divine things to wit either I. of God himselfe or II. of his law or III. of his threatnings or IV. by wresting and perverting the examples of Gods judgements or V. by jesting of Scripture inter pocula in our mirth Secondly when wee abuse it unto inchantments Answ 2 and spels as is done with Saint Iohns Gospel and Psal 50. Thirdly when we abuse it unto Execration and cursing as God quite it or the vengeance of God light upon him for it or the like Fourthly when it is abused for gaine thus I. Beggars daily and hourely profane the name of God II. those also who pretend religion that they may deceive the better III. And they who teach chaffe for wheate the inventions of man for the word of God Fifthly Magistrates are here faultie when they doe not use the power which is given them by God unto the glory of God and his truth All these are transgressors of this precept and yet without an oath But these being more remote from our Saviours scope in this verse I leave them Secondly more particularly there is here a double fault which our Saviour meetes withall in the Pharisees to wit first that they condemned no rash oathes by the name of God but only Perjurie if a man did not sweare falsely then they thought him not faulty although hee swore by God Secondly as they condemned not those oathes which were dierctly sworne by God except they forsweare themselves so neither did they blame those oathes which were indirectly sworne by God to wit by his creatures of both which particularly First the Jewes thought that they were not bound to performe their oathes except the oath were by God Observ or by the gold of the Temple or by the gift upon the altar Mat. 23.16
glory Answ 1 It is not enough for a man to have no such Pharisaicall end in his Prayers but he must take away the occasion thereof he must so conceale his private exercises that men may neither see them nor heare them for this Christ here commands Secondly we pray not for mans sake but Answ 2 for Gods And therefore the Lord being present what need have we of any more witnesses Thirdly witnesses in this case are irkesome Answ 3 and troublesome certainly when many are met together of one heart minde desite and affection their prayers are very powerfull and effectuall but yet he who utters his voyce cannot powre forth all his heart with that freedome he should when others are present as followes by and by Quest 3 Who are faulty here Answ 1 First they who delight to pray publikely but privately are negligent this is palpable hypocrisie Answ 2 Secondly they who shut the doore but turne them towards the window next the street whereby they may both be heard and seen this must be avoided as much as can possibly Answ 3 Thirdly they who pray with a lowde and clamorous voyce There are some whose bodies are concealed but are manifested and revealed by their voyces their doore is shut but their mouth open we should pray Modestiâ contritione lachryonis non sonitu strepitu c. h Chryso s with modesty contrition and teares not with a troublesome and clamorous voyce Object Those who accustome themselves to this clamorous noise in their prayers may here object I am full of heavinesse and griefe and I am not able to moderate my selfe Answ 1 First I judge no man for every mans conscience shall judge him at the last Answ 2 Secondly ordinarily those who are most heartily touched with sorrow are most silent in their prayers Hannahs heart was full and yet her words were not heard 1 Sam. 1.11 .. Abels blood cryed and yet the voyce thereof was not heard Gen. 4.10 Moses soule was so troubled that the Lord saith why dost thou cry unto me and yet hee uttered nothing with his tongue Exod. 34.15 and David prayes from the bottom of his heart Psal 130.1 Quest 4 Why may we not in our private prayer so speake that we may be heard of others Answ 1 Chrysostome upon these words gives three answers to this question namely First because this argues some distrust as though God could not or did not heare us when we pray with a soft still voyce unto him or as if he did not understand the thoughts of thy heart Answ 2 Secondly because this argues folly to disclose and make knowne our secret infirmities unto others Nâ—c a Deo audiris a malis rideris This is no wise mans part so to pray as that God shall not regard him but wicked men shall deride him Answ 3 Thirdly because thus saith he thou disturbest him who prayeth next unto thee Sensus ad te rapis For the better understanding of this question and answers observe two things to wit I. That it seemes the manner was in Chrysostomes time sometimes when the faithfull met together every man did pray by himselfe silently and no one publikely as the custome now is Reade August de civit Dei 22.8 Thus it were lawfull for Christians to doe if they durst not pray openly for feare of giving offence II. It is lawfull to use the voyce in prayer of old certainely it was an use for the people to pray aloud when they prayed alone in the Temple for otherwise Eli would not have reproved Hannah because her voyce was not heard 1 Sam. 1. So David faith Evening and morning and at noone will I pray and cry aloud and hee shall heare my voyce i Psal 55.17 Yea it seemes that sometimes many prayed vocally together at once Iohn and Peter tell their company what had happened unto them And when they heard it they lift up their voyce to God with one accord and said Lord thou art God which hath made heaven and earth c. k Acts 4.24 So many pray together as is most likely in Niniveh Ionah 3.8 At the least all the Ministers of Gods Word have beene accustomed to pray in the Temple with an audible voyce as appeares Ioel 2.17 What necessity is there at all to use the voyce Quest 5 seeing God as was said before seeth and knoweth the desires of the heart First it is requisite for the expressing of the Answ 1 affection of the minde not to instruct God but to teach our selves with what fire our sacrifice is offered up Secondly it is expedient for the corroborating Answ 2 of our perseverance in prayer we shall be ready without some use of the voyce quickly to give over Thirdly because zeale is not to be hindred by Answ 3 any meanes Now although the proper gesture of zeale be sighes teares humiliation and confusion as Daniel said I blush and am ashamed Dan. 9. yet notwithstanding sometimes it breakes forth into externall gestures and expressions which are not to be wholly suppressed but moderated What advantage hath private prayer above Quest 4 publike Prayer in secret Answ and by him that is alone with God hath these advantages above that which is publike and in the Church First it is lesse in danger of the taint of Hypocrisie the proud Pharisee and the humble Publicane goe both to the Temple to pray and the Hypocrites love to pray standing in the Synagogues c. that they may be seen of men But hee who prayes in secret doth it to be seene of God Secondly in private a Christian may descend unto such particulars as in publike or before others he will not neither ought to mention Thirdly he may in private use such expressions and outward manifestations for the better passage of his hearts affection specially being perplexd with sorrow or feare as before others were unseemly and immodest In that day of the great mourning in Ierusalem when they shall looke upon him whom they have pierced they shall mourne for him in bitternesse every house and family shall mourne apart and their wives apart l Zach. 12.10 unto the end of the chapter Hath publike prayers no prerogatives above private Publike prayers want not their priviledges as for example Quest 7 First they are performed in the order Answ and ordinance of the Church which private prayers are not Secondly in the Church and congregation many agreeing touching a thing to be asked have a speciall promise that it shall be done for them of their Father in heaven upon whom they set by their prayers as it were in a troupe Thirdly in our publike prayers and praises of God we doe give testimony of his providence in governing of the world and all our affaires and that hee is present with his Church and heares their requests for the convincing of Atheists and Epicures and confirmation of others in beleeving undoubtedly his care over his people and servants Argu ∣ ment It
heathens First because there are many in the Church who are meere naturall having no more grace then the very gentiles have and therefore no Ans 2 wonder if they be as bad as they Secondly because in naturall things and endowments many heathens doe farre exceede and excell many that are within the Visible Quest 3 Church of Christ What was the custome of the heathens in their prayers for the using of which our Saviour Answ 1 here taxeth the hypocrites First the Gentiles thought God was like an earthly man who might be perswaded by words Answ 2 Secondly they denied Gods providence and were not perswaded that God saw them or regarded their estate and therefore they used many words to acquaint him therewith Answ 3 Thirdly they thought by the force of words to prevaile with God And therefore they often repeated their petitions Oh Baal beare us Oh Baâ—l beare us 1 King 18. â—6 The heathens adored and worshipped a God that either 1. Was asleepe or doing something else and so could not attend unto or heare their prayers n Kin. 18.27 2. Or one who would not give them what they desired namely the divell Deut. 32.17 and 1 Cor. 10.20 3. Or one who could not give them what they wanted and demanded Thus some of them adored First dead Kings as Ninus was worshipped after his death Secondly in famous persons thus Priapus and Venus were adored Thirdly insensible Idols who had eies but saw not eares but heard not c. And therefore they were forced to crie much and long § 3. They thinke they shall bee heard for their Sect. 3 much speaking Our Saviour in these words shewes that many Quest 1 words and much speaking in prayer is a fault How many were guilty of this fault First some used many words hypocritically Answ 1 making long prayers that they might the better devour widdowes houses o Mat. 23.14 these prayed malitiously Secondly some used many words foolishly Answ 2 and these are they whom our Saviour here taxeth and condemneth They thinke to be heard for their much babbling Is it not meet and requisite that our prayers Quest 2 should be long First it is not alwaies necessary for occasions Answ 1 and circumstances are sometimes to bee observed Secondly but certainely long prayers are Answ 2 sometimes expedient and that in a threefold regard namely 1. That thou maist read over thy whole conscience and goe thorow all thy heart 2. That thou maist commend all thy estate unto God both in regard of the pardon of thy sins and the supply of thy wants and defects 3. Lest thou should seeme to worship God negligently Thirdly we have a Commandement to bee Answ 3 constant and perseverant in prayer Reade Luk. 11.5 and 18. 1. Rom. 12.2 and Ephes 6.18 and Colos 4.2 and 1 Thes 5.17 Fourthly we have Christs patterne and example Answ 4 for it who prayed all night and was moderate in all other things but prolixe in prayer Guevara Fifthly it is an unjust and unequall thing to Answ 5 be long in sinning and short in praying against sinne or for the pardon of sinne and therefore long prayers are sometimes convenient and fitting What much speaking is it which our Saviour Quest 5 here blames First not every long prayer for himselfe was Answ 1 prolixe in prayer as aforesaid Secondly not every repetition of the same Answ 2 prayer for Christ approves of this also by his owne example hee went againe and said the same words Mat. 26.44 Thirdly but prolixitis is forbidden in these Answ 3 things to wit I. if there be more words uttered then come from the heart if prayer be without faith or spirit that is if the multiplicitie of words procede not from the abundance of internall affection but from the vacuitie thereof II. If thou hope to bee heard for the multitude of thy words III. If thou thinkest that God is taught by thy many words IV. If there bee affectiaton and delight in prolixitie multiplicitie of words Answ 4 Fourthly much speaking or long prayers is not forbidden in these things namely I. If thou pray much or long for the exciting or exercising of faith II. If thou continue long fervently in prayer lest thou should seeme to worship or doe the worke of the Lord negligently III. When thou hast much within to expresse and utter when thou hast many wants to supply many weakenesses to discover and many sinnes to pray against Vers 8 VERS 8. Be not ye therefore like unto them for your Father knoweth what things ye have neede of before ye aske him Argum. The Papists say Prayer is meritorious against which tenet we produce this place That cannot merit at anothers hand the benefit whereof wholy redoundeth unto our selves But prayer is wholy for our benefit we praying for such things as we neede in this verse Therefore it cannot merit before God Vers 9 VERS 9. After this manner therefore pray ye Our Father which art in Heaven hallowed be thy name Sect. 1 § 1. After this manner pray ye Obser Our Saviour in these words doth definitely shew what we must thinke of prayer and that he doth not taxe the thing in taxing the vices thereof Or he teacheth us that the custome of prayer is neither evill nor arbitrarie but commanded and necessarie Sic orabitis ye shall pray thus Quest. 1 Why must we pray what necessitie is there hereof Answ 1 First because we want many things which of our selves we cannot procure and we have many enemies which by our owne strength we are not able to overcome And therefore we must pray continually Ephes 6.18 Answ 2 Secondly because it is the ordinary meanes appointed by God for the obtaining of our desires Aske and ye shall have Mat. 7.7 as if our Saviour would say no asking no receiving Object Against this it may be objected Many men obtaine many things without prayer and therefore it is not the ordinarie meanes for the supply of all our wants The Antecedent is thus proved I. wicked men who never pray at least aright have what their hearts desire Thus Iob saith the wicked are old mightie blessed in posteritie and with prosperitie c. Iob 21.7 8 9 10 11 Ans 1 12. Wicked men have these things in anger as a curse for verse 13. they spend their daies in wealth and in a moment goe downe to hell II. Infants enjoy many blessings and mercies and yet pray not Ans 2 First these cannot pray as yet and therefore God requireth it not of them Secondly these doe pray by crying The Ravens pray unto God that is crie after their manner and he feedeth them Psal 147.9 so infants pray when they cry Psal 145.15 III. The Ans 3 children of God receive many blessings and mercies from God when they neglect to pray True it is that God gives many things unto Ans 4 his children when they forget to pray but it is more then he hath promised Blessings being annexed
well as themselves Quest 3 Whether under this title father is onely the first person of the blessed Trinitie supplicated Answ 1 First although Christ here teacheth us to pray our father yet we are not hereby prohibited to supplicate either God the Sonne or Holy Ghost for we may pray unto any of them this word father being taken in Scripture two manner of wayes Namely Personally as it is distinguished from Sonne and Holy Ghost but not so here Mat. 20.19 Essentially as it doth distinguish God from man and so it is here taken to teach us that wee must pray unto none but unto God as followes by and by Answ 2 Secondly Christ is also called a Father Vnto us a sonne is given who shall be called the everlasting Father Esa 9.6 And therefore the Lord Christ is here included Answ 3 Thirdly the Holy Ghost is called by the Apostle the Father of lights Jam 1.17 and therefore this title Father doth not exclude the other persons of the blessed Trinity Fourthly it is our duty to supplicate and invocate Answ 4 all the three persons I. We petition God the Father for what wee stand in need of because he is the Author of every good thing which we enjoy Iam. 1.17 II. Wee supplicate God the Father in the Name and mediation of God the Sonne who is the alone Mediator betweene God and man hee onely laying flat the partition wall k Iohn 16. Act. 4.12 III. We implore the Throne of Majesty in the Name and Mediation of Christ to be pleased to impart spirituall graces and gifts unto us by the administration of the blessed Spirit and therefore this title Father includes not excludes the rest Why call we God Father Quest 4 First that we may acknowledge our selves Answ 1 to be his children and that in a foure-fold regard I. By Creation because he made and framed us Luk. 3.38 II. By Protection because it is he that takes care to defend us from all those dangers we are incident to fall into III. By Redemption because hee hath ransomed us by Christ from the captivitie of Satan IV. By Sanctification because it is the Lord that by his Spirit doth regenerate and sanctifie us l 1 Cor. 6.10 11. And therefore deservedly we call him Father in these regards although in no regard we have deserved to be called or made his children Secondly we are taught to call God Father Answ 2 that thus the prayers of the faithfull may be distinguished from the prayers of unbeleevers For First the godly regard no other father in regard of this Father Secondly the wicked they have God to be their Lord but not their Father he is Lord over them and rules over them but they deny unto him that love reverence and obedience which a childe ought to give unto his Father Thirdly we are taught to call God father to Answ 3 excite and stirre up in us a filiall reverence of him Psal 2.9 10. Fourthly we call God father to corroborate Answ 4 and strengthen our assurance of being heard Because We are present before And We make our wants knowne unto a Father who loves his children more dearely then any naturall parent doth his childe for his love unto them is infinite sempiternall yea eternall m Luk. 12.30 31. This Verse is a strong argument against the popish invocation of Saints our Saviour not sending us unto any creatures but unto God himselfe Pray thus Our father Why must we pray unto the Lord in all our Quest 5 necessities and not at all to the blessed Saints who love truly all that are good or belong unto God First because prayers to Saints are no where Answ 1 commanded and therefore it will be but will-worship to pray unto them Answ 2 Secondly because the Scriptures doe directly prohibit and condemne it Iudg. 13.16 Acts 10 26. Apoc. 19.10 and 22.10 Answ 3 Thirdly because we are punctually commanded to call upon God onely and alwayes Psal 50.15 Call upon me in the time of thy trouble so Ioel 2.13 and Act. 2.21 Answ 4 Fourthly because God afflicts us and brings us into straights for this end that he might draw us unto himselfe and not drive us from him unto others as wee see Exod. 3. and Psal 107. They cry and pray in their distresse not unto the Patriarches but unto their God Answ 5 Fifthly because invocation is a part of the worship and service of God and therefore it belongs onely unto him Ioel 2.13 14. and Matth. 4.10 Answ 6 Sixthly because prayer ought to be in faith Rom. 10.14 Now we must not beleeve in the Saints but onely in God In our Creed we doe not say Credo in ecclesiam sed Credo in Deum I beleeve in the Church but I beleeve in God Seventhly because we cannot say to the Saints Answ 7 Our father and therefore this prayer cannot bee said unto them neither any prayer according to this forme because as was said before wee are obliged negatively unto this see before Question 7. and Booke of Martyrs pag. 1274. Eighthly the last but not the least answer is taken from the nature of him unto whom wee ought to pray Here then observe he that wee Answ 8 ought to pray unto should be 1. Lubens willing to helpe us 2. Sciens one that knowes our necessities 3. Potens able to save First he whom we must pray unto ought to be lubens willing to helpe but there is none like unto the Lord in mercy hee being the Father of mercies And therefore he onely is to be invocated Secondly hee ought to be scienâ— one that knowes more then we our selves For I. He should know Genus morbi the kinde of the disease what our malady is the Physician and Lawyer can better understand our estates then we our selves and those that cannot are unfit and unable to helpe us II. He should know apta remedia what the best meanes are for the curing of our griefes lest otherwise they should give a stone instead of bread and hurt rather than helpe Sometimes we aske that which is hurtfull for us and therefore he unto whom wee should pray ought to know both what we are and what may be truly good for us for the time to come And these things the Lord knows better then all the Saints and Angels together Thirdly he should bee Potens able both To heare and that 4. manner of wayes namely First from Heaven unto earth this the Papists say the Saints can doe in a glasse that is the face of God but this is false as shall bee elsewhere proved Secondly to understand all languages and tongues wherein men pray this the Papists thinke the Saints doe and it may be so therefore I question it no further Thirdly to heare the sighes and see the hearts of all and this is necessary in a double respect to wit I. That they may be able to understand those who pray in the Spirit without a voyce or words Rom.
Church out of our love unto the children of God who are offended by them and with them as was said before Fourthly wee may begge this even out of Answ 4 our love unto themselves who are for the present both Gods enemies and the Churches for I. We desire the Lord to lay some affliction upon them though it be heavie that thereby they may learne to feare God And so by the punishments of their bodies their soules come to bee saved in the day of the Lord. This is good and profitable for them II. If temporall affliction will not humble and bring them home then we desire God to remove them away by death speedily that so their punishment may bee lesse in hell fire For if they should live longer they would sinne more and worse wicked men growing daily worse and worse and consequently their eternall judgement would bee so much the greater and more insupportable And the lesse their punishment is the better it is for them Will God heare these imprecations Certainely hee will hee hath promised to Quest 6 heare his childreÌ„ when they pray for vengeance against their owne particular enemies Answ and persecutors Luke 18.7 much more then when they pray against those who are both the enemies of God and adversaries also unto his Church Who are these enemies whom we must pray Quest 7 against First those who by their sinnes dishonour Answ 1 God the Lord is displeased with all sinnes but his name is dishonoured by some sinnes more then others and by the sinnes of some men more then others Now the more that any man dishonours God by his sins the more sure he is of perdition destruction except he repent because he is one of the Lords chiefe enemies Secondly those who by their sinnes glve a Answ 2 publike scandall to the profession of religion are great enemies both to God and his Church Thirdly those who sinne with a high hand Answ 3 and are insolent in their wickednesse against either God or his Church are some of these enemies who shall certaineâ—y perish Fourthly those who sinne desperately without Answ 4 repentance being obstinate in their transgressions and not mourning for their iniquities are of this number which the Lord will be avenged of when his children cry unto him to declare himselfe unto the world to bee King of Kings by the destruction of his and their enemies And thus much for this exposition of these words Thy kingdome come Secondly Adveniat regnum Thy kingdome come is taken for perficiatur and hath reference to the Kingdome of mercy Now in the words thus understood we begge many things at Gods hands To wit both that we may be Freed from the false Church to wit both of Sathan and His Ministers that is Persecuters And Seducers which are either Atheists Or Superstitious persons Brought into the true Church and this we desire both for All the godly that First the Church may be consummated Secondly that it may bee glorified to wit by the extension of the Limits and bounds thereof And Holy profession thereof And Pure life and good examples of professors Thirdly that they may enjoy the meanes viz. The word and The power of the Spirit with the word Our selves that we may be brought both into the Kingdome of Grace in this life Glory in the life to come Having all these severall particulars to handle in another place I will here onely speake a word or two of the two last wherin we pray that both wee and all the elect may first bee brought into the kingdome of grace and afterwards into the kingdome of glory Quest 8 Can we of our selves or by our owne power come unto the Kingdome of grace Answ To this Gerson answers Signanter dicitur in oratione Dominicà Adveniat regnum tuum id est ad nos veniat quia virtute nostra ad ipsum pervenire non possumus Very significantly doth our Saviour in this verse say Thy Kingdome come that is let it come unto us because wee by our owne power and strength are not able to come unto it Quest 9 If it be thus then how can wee promote or helpe forward this Kingdome of grace and Christ Answ We must strive to advance propagate and enlarge this Kingdom of grace by these meanes namely First by prayer as in this verse Secondly by submitting of our selves unto God by true obedience suffering him wholy to rule beare sway in our hearts by his blessed spirit Thirdly by opposing and resisting as much and as farre as lawfully we may the enemies of Christ and his Church Fourthly by comforting and helping the Church and children of God to our abilities we must doe good unto all but especially unto the houshold of faith that the faithfull who are in any distresse may be comforted and others thereby encouraged to strive to be of that societie and fraternitie who will not see one another lacke Fifthly by a good life and holy conversation for that is a meanes to convert others unto the faith and bring home erring sheepe unto Christs fold Phil. 2.15 and 1 Pet. 2.12 Quest 10 Why must we be thus carefull by all waies and meanes to bee made members of Christs Kingdome upon earth Answ 1 First because we have an expresse Commandement for it Mat. 6.33 Seeke first the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof Answ 2 Secondly because wee have the constant example of all the faithfull for it whose principall care hath beene still for this Answ 3 Thirdly because wee have bound our selves with an oath both in Baptisme and the Supper of our Lord that we would forsake the kingdome of Sathan and submit our selves to this Spirituall kingdome of Christ Answ 4 Fourthly because the subjects of this Kingdome are interested and made heires of all good things in this life both temporall and spirituall Mat. 6.33 Rom. 8.32 and 1 Cor. 3.21 Answ 5 Fifthly because the Citizens of this spirituall Jerusalem shall be made eternally happie and blessed in that Jerusalem which is above in the Quest 11 life to come Who are carelesse and negligent of helping forward this Kingdome of Christ and grace First those who are altogether negligent in praying fervently for the amplification and extension of this kingdome Answ 1 Secondly those who cannot endure the Answ 2 yoake of Christ but disdainefully and reproachfully cast it off from their necks Psal 2.2 3. Thirdly those who maniâ—estly and openly Answ 3 or closely and secretly warre and fight for the sworne enemies of Christ sinne sathan and the wicked opposers of the Church truth These are I. Secure sinners who sleepe in their iniquitie and cry tush no evill shall come unto them although they be not the servants of Christ but the slaves of sinne and sathan II. Those who dispute and pleade sinnes and the devils cause that is argue and reason for the upholding bolstering and maintaining of sinne III. Those who speake for side and take part with wicked
men in their wickednesse Cast in thy lot with us Prov. 1. who will rather condemne the generation of the just then of the wicked Fourthly those who will not either for the Answ 4 propagation or conservation of this kingdome bestow the least part of their estates but will rather suffer it to decay decline yea fall downe then support and uphold it with their riches The meanes to propagate the profession of the Gospell and to enlarge the publication thereof is the preaching of the word now as Saint Paul said well he had rather speake five words in a knowne tongue then ten thousand in an unknowne e 1 Cor. 14.19 So many say or at least thinke in their hearts wickedly that they had rather speake ten thousand words against preaching then five for it The preaching of the word is as a treasure which should be purchased though at a high rate Mat. 13. But there are too too many who will rather want it then buy it yea some had rather give a pound to bee deprived of it then a peny to enjoy it Certainely those who are enemies unto preaching are no friends unto this spirituall kingdom of Christ Fifthly those are faulty in this particular of Answ 5 enlarging the Church and kingdome of Christ who either openly or secretly strive to bring in errours Heresies Schismes Popery Superstition and the abomination of desolation into the Church of Christ that is into a place towne city or kingdome where Christ is professed What may wee thinke of those who are thus Quest 12 faultie in the promoting and advancing of the Kingdome of Christ First they are to be esteemed as disobedient Ans 1 and contemners of the Commandement of God Secondly we may thinke them scoffing Ishmaels Ans 2 who deride not onely the worshippers and servants but also the worship and service of God For how can they say Thy kingdome come when they labour to hinder it without palpable derision of prayer Thirdly we may thinke such to bee rather Ans 3 imitators of wicked men then of Godly and therefore are to be accounted no better then the enemies of this Kingdome Fourthly that in Baptisme and the celebration Ans 4 of the Lords supper they are perjured and forsworne and therefore are to be ranked with such as neither observe faith nor troth nor Promise nor word nor oath with God because all these they have violated most perfidiously Ans 5 Fifthly wee may truely thinke that for the present they are no subjects of this Kingdome but rather sworne enemies and therefore are unworthy to bee made partakers of any thing that is good either spirituall or temporall here or eternall hereafter Ans 6 Sixthly we may safely say that as in this life they have obeyed the Kingdome and the King of darkenesse and been rebellious and refractary rebels against the spirituall kingdome of Christ so excep they truely repentt they shall at the last day receive the wages of wickednesse eternall death and condemnation Rom. 6.23 Sect. 2 § 2. Thy kingdome come In these words we desire of God that we may be brought unto his Kingdome Quest 1 Whether by Kingdome is here meant the kingdome of grace or of glory for the word sometimes signifies the one sometimes the other and probable reasons may be given for both Answer The word is here to bee vnderstood of both the kingdomes in their order namely first we desire that we may bee brought into the Kingdome of grace and then unto the kingdome of glory Quest 2 Are there two kingdomes of mercy is Christ a double King is there not one faith one Christ one Church one Kingdome doth not the Scripture ever and anon tel us of one only Kingdome of heaven yea how can there be a double sense of one place how can such a short petition as this is have a double exposition And therefore how by kingdome can bee meant both the kingdome of grace Answ and the kingdome of glory The Kingdome of Christ is one for hee is King of earth and heaven Col. 1.20 and all things in heaven and earth are subject to his dominion Phil. 2. â—0 But there are two degrees of this Kingdome according to a double time namely I. we desire that we may bee admitted into the kingdome of grace in this life And II. in to the Kingdome of glory in the life to come The scope therefore of the petition is twofold Primarie that at length we may be brought into the Kingdome of glory now this we desire immediately finally and for it selfe because it is the perfection of a Christian and his true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and chiefest good The Secondary scope of this petition is that we may be brought into the way which leades thither to wit the kingdome of grace and this we desire because it is the condition None can come into that kingdome but by this and therefore we desire to be brought into the kingdome of grace for the kingdome of glories sake Quest 3 this being first desired in our intention Here it may be demanded An fit whether there be a heaven or kingdome of glory It is wonderfull and much to be lamented to consider how farre Sathan doth prevaile not onely with Pagans but also with Christians insomuch as they doe not onely doubt of but also denie that there is any such thing yea this is the craft of the devill who will quickly make us denie if once we begin to doubt of the truth of it But it belongs to another place to shew the severall enemies of this kingdome of glory I will here onely shew the causes of this negation and then answer the question First naturall and carnall reason cannot comprehend God mans braine being a shell too shallow to containe such an Ocean And hence the wisest are soonest seduced because they will not beleeve any thing which they cannot take up Secondly our affections naturally desire that we might be ingulfed freely in the sea of pleasure that without coÌ„straint we might do whatsoever our hearts lust after facile credimus quod enixè cupimus we easily beleeve that which wee earnestly desire and therefore we spend our daies in good things thinking that there is no life after death Thirdly to denie this Kingdom of God seemes the most present remedie against the horrours of conscience It is reported that a Fryer urged so pathetically the sufferings of of Christ that he drew teares out of some of his hearers eyes which being perceived he bad them not weepe for perhaps the historie was fabulous and not true I would not belie the devill and therefore I will not affirme this for a truth but say it may be a Fable and will onely make this application of it when the conscience is strucke with horror that for sinne she shall never be admitted into the Kingdome of God but shut out from thence then the devill brings this comfort to the drouping person that it may be there is
prayers unto God for them that he would inable them to performe his will Fourthly by our offices and functions Thus Ministers must reprove and Magistrates punish that so those who will not be drawne with the coards of love may be plucked as brands out of the fire c Iud. 23. verse Quest 8 What is required of those who are within the Church towards those who are without Answ They must endeavour to helpe them to fulfill the will of God by these meanes namely First by their good and holy example wherein these two things are required I. Wee must appease and compose all jarres dissensions schismes and breaches for small matters Certainely many are debarred from embracing the religion of Christ because they know not whom to follow some being Lutherans some Calvinists some Anabaptists some Separatists c. II. We must be of unblamable lives a Turke being in London refused to embrace our religion because Christians blasphemed and swore by the name of Christ Secondly Christians must helpe Pagans by their prayers unto God for them that the Lord would be pleased to send his word amongst them to reveale his will unto them and to inable them to walke in his wayes Vers 11 VERS 11. Give us this day our daily bread Sect. 1 § 1. Bread This is the object of the petition Quest 1 What is meant here by Bread Answ 1 First it signifies sometimes all manner of food Read these places for the proofe hereof Gen. 43. vers 16.25 32 33. and 2 King 6.22.23 and Deut. 8.3 and Mat. 4.4 and Luke 14.1 and 1 Sam. 28.22 24. Answ 2 Secondly it sometimes signifies all manner of provision which is sold in the Market 1 Sam. 2.36 Answ 3 Thirdly Bread signifies sometimes all temporall things or all things necessary for this life and thus it is taken in the text Quest 2 Why doth our Saviour rather name bread then any other food Answ 1 First because bread is most generally necessary All nations almost use bread and that in a manner with all meate and therefore it is with all the most common food Answ 2 Secondly because it is most usuall and vulgar a food which the poore are made partakers of as well as the rich and therefore both poore and rich pray for it Answ 3 Thirdly because this hath reference unto that evangelicall promise which is made Mat. 7.9 If the sonne doth aske bread the father will not give a stone And therefore our Saviour teachus to pray for bread as if he would say we must pray that those things which God gives us may be given for our good with a blessing How doth it appeare that it is lawfull to pray Quest 3 for temporall things First because Christ hath made a generall Answ 1 promise that whatsoever we aske his Father in his name be will give it unto us And therefore temporall things are included John 14. and 1 John 5.14 Secondly because temporall things must be Answ 2 had therefore they must be prayed for nothing being ours Thirdly because it is an acknowledgement Answ 3 that they come from God and his mercy as followes afterwards Fourthly because it shewes our trust and confidence Answ 4 in God thus to run unto him in the time of need Many things are here objected Object but I joyne them together 1. Temporall things are not to be sought after Mat. 6.33.2 They are not to be cared for verse 25.3 It belongs unto the Gentiles to seeke for these things not unto Christians verse 32.4 It is a vaine thing to labour for them for we cannot of our selves procure the least temporal blessings Luke 12.26.5 It is injurious unto the providence of God your Father knowes what you have neede of ver 30. First that it is lawfull to pray for temporall Answ 1 blessings is proved in the former question Secondly it is not prohibited us to beg them Answ 2 in any of the places objected Thirdly the instances objected do partly condemne Answ 3 al anxious care partly forbid us to set our hearts upon any worldly thing and partly direct us how to pray for temporall blessings namely neither first nor onely Now of all these by and by How must we pray for temporall things Quest 4 According to these short Rules Answ First beg them not onely it is a shame for a Rule 1 Christiā to pray for nothing but earthly things Secondly beg them not first Mat. 6.33 that Rule 2 is let not temporall things be first in place to pray for them before spirituall or first in the affection of the heart to pray more fervently for them then for spirituall Thirdly desire not temporall things with Rule 3 too fervent an affection that is 1. Love them not give them no place in the heart 2. Doe not beg them with many words or in divers petitions but so contend rather for spirituall graces Fourthly pray not for them but for pious Rule 4 uses that is I. Negatively desire them not unto wantonnesse or luxury or revenge or pride II. Affirmatively desire them that we may be thereby inabled to doe good to our families friends neighbours to the poore Church and Common-wealth wherein we live Fifthly pray for worldly things untill the Rule 5 Lord of glory bee thy heavenly Father for hee hath promised nothing but to his children as followes afterwards Quest 5 What temporall things must we or may wee pray for when we are the children of God Answ 1 First for protection or for our naturall life together with the health of the body the soundnesse of the members the comfort of the minde and freedome from sickenesse Esa 38.2 Answ 2 Secondly for food and raiment 1 Tim. 6.8 as Iacob did with a vow Gen. 28.20 Answ 3 Thirdly for sufficiency for our charge places and persons alwaies remembring to bee contented with what wee have and to submit our wils to the will of God Answ 4 Fourthly for a blessing upon that estate which we have Answ 5 Fifthly for a blessing in our callings and in all our affaires publike and private Answ 6 Sixthly for preservation from casualties dangers and enemies Psal 141.8 Answ 7 Seventhly for those comforts which are necessary to our temporall life Answ 8 Eightly credit and reputation being a temporall good thing it is lawfull for us to pray for the preservation of our fame and good name among men Quest 6 Why must we give thankes for our meat or consecrate the creatures before we eate them is it not enough to pray for them and a blessing upon them in our solemne prayers Answ Chemnit Part. 4. Pag. 107. exam Concil gives divers reasons hereof namely First that wee may learne not to eat like the horse and mule who have no understanding but that our eating may bee conjoyned with pious and religious words and thoughts Secondly that hereby wee may acknowledge that wee have those creatures from God who takes care to provide for our bodies as well as our soules
Kingdome and power of all is his and therefore he alone can give whatsoever he will Cartwr ibid. Answ 3 Thirdly because otherwise the Lords prayer should not be a perfect plat-forme For the understanding hereof observe that unto a perfect prayer two things are required namely I. To beginne in faith so here we beginne Our Father c. II. To end in praise and thankes and glory unto God as here For thine is the kingdome c. And therefore to take away this conclusion were to make this most perfect form of prayer imperfect and without any praise or thansgiving unto God Answ 4 Fourthly because our Saviour had made us sollicitous and sorrowfull by putting us in mind of our enemies in the former words But deliver us from evill hee doth therefore in these words incourage us For thine is the kingdome c. that we might not feare or be dismayed Erasm sup a Chrysost ex aurea catenâ Quest 2 Are there no Kings in the world but God that our Saviour saith For thine is the kingdome Answ There are many Kings but they are all subordinate the true kingdome being onely in God who is the transcendent Lord or King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Lord paramount or the onely true and independent King Read for the proofe hereof Psal 22.28 c. and 24.7 c. and 29.10 and 103.19 and Rev. 17.14 and 19.16 and 1 Tim. 1.17 and 6.15 How doth it appeare that God is the onely Quest 3 true independent King of the whole world First because hee created all things in heaven Answ 1 and earth Secondly because hee provides for all creatures Answ 2 the eies of all things looking up unto him for their food Thirdly because hee gives and establisheth Answ 3 lawes unto all the world Fourthly and all kings and governours are Answ 4 his deputies and viceroies Rom. 13.1 c. Fifthly because hee hath but onely one kingdome Answ 5 viz. In earth spirituall and militant In heaven eternall and triumphant How must we obey this King Quest 4 First acknowledge that thou art bought with Answ 1 a price and art wholly his 1 Cor. 6.20 Secondly deny thy selfe offer up and devote Answ 2 thy selfe wholy unto the Lord Rom. 12.1 Thirdly looke unto the lawes and ordinances Answ 3 of this King meditate upon them observe them and direct thy life by them Fourthly let his service and obedience bee the worke of thy whole life striving carefully Answ 4 as long as thou livest to avoide whatsoever thy Lord forbids thee and to obey whatsoever hee requires of thee that being a new creature and bringing forth new obedience thou maist become acceptable unto him 2 Cor. 5.9 17. What may wee expect from this King if wee Quest 5 thus labour to serve him Answ Our expectation doth concerne either First this life wherein we hope for and expect things belonging either unto the Body which are twofold namely both Providence in all needefull temporall things for if we serve him surely we shal be fed Protection from all evill whether enemies dangers casualties sicknesses or whatsoever Soule to wit the internal and spirituall kingdome of grace in our hearts and peace of conscience Phil. 4.7 and joy of the Holy Ghost and new strength of the spirit whereby we may be inabled to live wholly unto the Lord Gal. 2 20. Secondly the life to come to wit that eternall immortall incorruptible everlasting Kingdome of heaven for which we cry daily with the Saints under the altar How long Lord how long wilt thou deferre thy comming c Rev. 6.10 and with Saint Paul groane so long as we are absent from it d 2 Cor. 5.2 4 8. desiring from our hearts to be dissolved that we might injoy it e Phil. 1.23 Sect. 4 § 4. And the power Wee desire here that we may obey the will of God Observ and be freed from all evill because God is able to doe this for us whereby our Saviour teacheth us that Gods omnipotency is the foundation both of our faith and obedience and prayer As appeares by these three particulars First he who can doe all things whatsoever he will is to bee prayed unto but God is such a one Secondly he who can be avenged of us when and as hee pleaseth is to be feared but God is such a one Thirdly hee who can supply all our wants and relieve us in all our necessities and deliver us from all our enemies and dangers he is to be trusted unto but God is such a one Therefore his omnipotency is the foundation of our prayer obedience and trust Who must feare the omnipotency and power Quest. 1 of God First rebells and disobedient persons if the Answ 1 love of God will not draw them then let the power of God affright and terrifie them for he is able to take vengeance of them and although with much long suffring and patience he indure them long 2 Pet. 3.9 yet at last he will certainely powre out his wrath upon them Rom. 2.5 when they shall not be able to indure his anger Answ 2 Secondly the righteous should feare to offend God remembring these things 1. God is able to withhold good things from them if they sinne against him 2. God is able to bring evill things upon them if they provoke him 3. God can bring a spirituall weakenesse upon them by withdrawing his grace from them for a time as he did from Hezekiah 2 Chron. 32.31 4. They are not stronger then God to tie his hands when his wrath is kindled 1 Cor. 10.22 Quest 2 If God bee able alwaies to heare and helpe then how comes it to passe that sometimes hee heares not and sometimes heares yea sometimes helpes not and sometimes helpes Answ 1 First it is true that sometimes God heares not but the reason hereof is not because he cannot but for some other cause namely 1. Because hee who prayeth unto him pleaseth him not in his life and conversation and therefore his prayers returne backe againe as an abomination unto God 2. Because the petitions which are powred forth please him not being either wicked or worldly or malitious or vaine and not heavenly 3 Because the thing prayed for is not particularly fit or convenient for the person praying in regard of some circumstances or at least because it is not best for him but God sees something which is better in one of these regards namely either First in respect of his glory Or Secondly in respect of the edification of the Church Or Thirdly for thy selfe to wit either I. For the tryall of thy patience Or II. For the strengthning and exercising of thy faith Or. III. For the augmentation and encrease of thy experience grace strength c. Answ 2 Secondly if it be a righteous man that prayes God alwaies heares him in as much as may bee good for him and never denies his requests yea observe I. Unto God nothing is impossible to doe II. For the good
Jewes or Christians II. Because thus they should make a greater oftentation of their fasting then the Pharisees did Thirdly some expound these words literally Answ 3 but not so strictly according to the Letter as the former did to wit onely respectively according to the manner of the Gentiles and this interpretation is two-fold namely I. Because anointing was accustomed in the times of jollitie and mirth therefore wee must be so farre from shewing any heavinesse or sadnesse in our countenance that wee must rather put on a shew of joy and mirth thus Hilary sup But Calvin refutes this because this were to fall into the contrary dissimulation II. Those signes of cheerfulnesse which thou shewest at other times ordinarily in thy countenance refuse them not And this is principally and generally taken to be the meaning of this place and to this I assent because the inhabitants of the East did use to anoint themselves What use was there of Oyle amongst the Oriental or people of the East We read of a double use namely Answ Typicall which was two-fold Sacramentall thus the Kings and Priests were annointed Extraordinary as Iam. 5. of which in his proper place Ordinary which was either for Ornament thus almost every day they did anoint themselves except it were upon the dayes of fasting and humiliation Reade Ruth 3.3 and 2 Sam. 14.2 Mitth and rejoycing as Psal 45.7 this differeth not much from the former as appeares by 2 Sam. 12.20 Reverence Psal 23.5 thou anointest my head that is causest me to bee had in reverence and honour even is the presence of mine enemies thus Christs feet was anointed Luke 7.46 and his head Iohn 12.3 in token of reverence Sepulture and buriall thus Christ saith that Mary powred ointment upon him for his burialli. Agility thus their Champions were anointed to make them more quicke nimble and agile How may this anoynting of the head with oyle and washing of the face be applyed profitably to the present duty of fasting By an Analogie wee may collect from hence an Allegoricall description of a true fast For the better understanding and cleerer confirming of this observe these two things Obser 1 First true fasts ought to be performed and celebrated with the oyle of gladnesse that is spirituall joy Rom. 12.12 and 14.17 Philipp 4.4 Remembring that it is the worke of the Lord and therefore it must be done cheerefully yea it is a spirituall worke and therefore it must bee performed in spirit and truth that is with the alacrity of the soule More particularly 1. Wee must labour to performe our fasts with cheerfulnesse remembring these two things First how necessary it is to fast our sinnes are many our estate is perillous our enemies are craftie yea our pleasure doth often seduce and lead us aside And therefore very requisite it is that we should by abstinence strengthen our selves Obser 2 Secondly how profitable it is to performe this worke with readinesse and cheerefulnesse of heart for it shall be rewarded verse 18. 2. Wee must labour to sanctifie our fasts in the Spirit Rom. 5.5 Remembring that as we doe the worke of the Lord so we shall be assisted in our worke by the Lord. Secondly our Fasts ought to be pure and that both I. In conversation lest otherwise wee should be a disgrace and dishonour unto Religion II. In conscience Esa 1.16 and 52.11 and 1 Thess 4.3 c. because no uncleane thing shall come unto God Ephes 5.5 Act. 10.14 Quest 4 How may wee know whether our Fasts are sanctified unto the Lord or when wee fast whether we fast unto him By this if thou washest thy face in thy fast Answ that is if thou cleansest and urgest thy conscience from sinne This is Ignotum per ignotius or at least Quest 5 per aequè ignotum therefore how may we know whether we be washed and purified from our sinnes or not This may be knowne by the examination of these particulars viz. Answ First hast thou inquired out all thy sinnes both new and old both of omission and commission both substantiall and circumstantiall both of thought word and deed and that for this end that thou maist mourne for them and labour to expell them Secondly hast thou put off thy sinnes tearing them from thee as Hercules did the shirt sent him by Dejanira casting them from thee with a full purpose of heart never to put them on or to turne unto them againe Thirdly hast thou learnt the way of sinne that is all the turnings and windings and movings and secret passages and occasions of iniquitie Esa 5.18 Fourthly hast thou resolved to fast and to abstaine from all sinne as long as thou livest Fifthly hast thou by prayer washed thy owne soule both with the teares of contrition and the teares of supplication imploring the Throne of mercy for spirituall strength against sinne Sixthly hath Christ answered thee within speaking peace unto thy heart by faith Certainly if these things be in us and abound we may be certainly assured that our fasting shall be rewarded VERSE 19. Lay not up for your selves treasures upon earth where moth and rust doth corrupt and where theeves breake through and steale Capite hoc sexto duo prohibentur Hypocrisis versu 1. Amor mundi versu 19. c. vel Post exhortationem ad contemptum inanis gloriae jam hortatur ad contemptum mundi Cujus Cujus tres gradus videtur taxare viz. SordidaÌ„ avaritiam in quà taxanda duo ponuntur Regula duplex thesaurizande Negativa ne thesaurizetis super terram versu 19. Affirmativa reponite in coelis vers 20. Ratio quadruplex quarum Prima inclusa in praecepto quia Terrena incerta caduca vers 19. Caelestia secura certa vers 20. Secunda ab effectu quia cor abstrahunt vers 21. Tertia ab alto effectu quia sensum obtenebrant vers 22.23 Quarta ab officio serviendi Deo vel ab impossibili vers 24. Nimiam solicitudenem à quà dissuadet argumentis aliis Generalibus naturalibus quae possunt applicari omnibus hominibus k Vide Muscul s â—ag 160. b. Hic Regula Ne curate Vitam quid 1. edetis 2. bibetis vers 25. Corpus quid induemini vers 25. Rationes tum quia Deus dat majora Cur haec dubitas vers 25. Deus pascit volucres non laborantes ver 26. Cura tua vana nil potest efficere ver 27. Deus vestit flores vers 28 29 30. est argumentum A majori Ab exemplo Ab inutili Ab exemploalio Particularibus spiritualibus solis fidelibus applicandis Hic duo viz Prohibitio ubi duo Regula ne curate cibum potum vestes vers 31. Rationes duae Prima ab exemplo contrario Ethnicorum vers 32. Secunda a providentia patris vel a spe filiorum 32. Praeceptum ubi Regula quaerite primò Regnum coelorum vers 33. Iustitiam ejus vers 33. Ratio omnia addentur vers 33. Minimum gradum
curae de futuro crastino Hic Regula ne curate in crastinum vers 34. Ratio Hodiernus dies dat satis curarum vers 34. Sect. 1 § 1. Lay not up for your selves c. Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour adde this exhortation Answ 1 First because the Pharisees being rich their abundance might be a stumbling stone unto the Apostles Observ And therefore Christ doth arme them against it Teaching them that it must not offend the godly to see the ungodly rich and great in the world Psal 37. and 73. for the time will come when there will be a change the wicked being miserable and the righteous happy Answ 2 Secondly because the love of riches becomes not the Apostles of Christ For I. How can they be enemies unto the world if their heart be in the world II. How can they be faithfull unto God if they serve the world and hate God III. How can they strive and contend for heaven except their hearts and affections be there IV. How can they but seeke their owne lucre and gaine in all things if their hearts bee on the earth V. How can they disswade others from the love of the world if themselves be guiltie thereof VI. How could or would they be beleeved if they should disswade others from the treasuring up of riches if themselves were given hereunto VII How unfit was it for those times of persecution and trouble to lay up treasures And thus for these causes our Saviour gives this exhortation unto the Apostles Why doth not our Saviour ad lay not up treasure Quest 2 for your selves as the Hypocrites doe as he did fore both in prayer almes and fasting First because not onely hypocrites but all others Answ 1 in a manner were guilty of this Gualt s Secondly because those who were esteemed Answ 2 most wise in the world were given too much to the love thereof And therefore our Saviour forbids it in generall Whom doth our Saviour here speake unto Quest 3 Not onely unto his Apostles Answ but also to those who were rich and desired to be rich because he neither would have them to gather treasures nor to set their hearts upon them whom they have laid up What doth our Saviour prohibit here when Quest 4 he saith lay not up for your selves treasure Hee doth not forbid labour Answ and honest callings whereby necessary things may bee acquired without the detriment and hurt of our neighbour for this is commanded Ephes 4.28 and 2 Thes 3.11 12. but the love of temporall things as followes by and by which is conjoyned with the neglect of divine worship and a diffidency or distrust of the providence of God § 2. Lay not up treasures Sect. 2 Why doth our Saviour prohibit this Quest 1 First because he who is addicted unto earthly Answ 1 things is an Idolater not beleeving that God is the Creator of heaven and earth and their Lord before whom they must have no other Gods Secondly because hee who is addicted unto the world doth deny the providence of God Answ 2 yea God himselfe It is worthy observation how our Saviour doth confirm the providence of God even by the booke of nature as an Antidote against this love of the world and that by these Arguments Argu. 1 First we should leave the care of providing foode and raiment for us unto him who hath given both body and soule unto us verse 25. The Argument plainely is this The soule that is the life is much more excellent then meat And the body is much more excellent then cloathing Therefore hee who gave the greater and more excellent things unto us without our intreatie will much more give the lesse worthy if we pray unto him Hereunto we might adde these reasons He Who hath not spared to give his Sonne for us Rom. 8.32 will not deny us inferiour blessings Hee who hath given us bread from heaven John 6. will give us earthly foode He who hath given Christ to bee a garment unto the soule Rom. 13.11.12 will apparell the body Argu. 2 Secondly he who feedes the birds is God yea thy Father and therefore he will not deny meat unto thee The Maister of the family who gives meate to his horse and oxen and sheepe will certaineâ—y not withhold it from his children Now if men who are wicked know how to give good things unto their children how much more then our heavenly Father Luke 11. Argu. 3 Thirdly hee who cloathes the lillyes will much more have a care of cloathing us Answ 3 Thirdly because the Gentiles love and labour for these earthly things now we should be better then they Doth our Saviour forbid us to lay up temporall Quest 2 riches Answ Not absolutly but respectively but of this by and by verse 24. Quest 3 What is principally prohibited in this verse The love of riches or the setting of our hearts upon them Answ Riches are the blessings of God why therefore Quest 4 may we not love them First because it is undecent for an heire of Ans 1 heaven to be so base minded as to mind or love earthly things It is a disgrace for a man to delight in childish vanities and toyes Secondly because riches hurt us and bring Ans 2 many cares along with them of this verse 24. Thirdly because riches tempt unto many evils Ans 3 1 Tim. 6.10 For from hence come I. contentions and suites II. Iniuries and wrongs III. hard-heartednesse towards the poore IV. fraud deceit false weights and measures lying and dissembling V. supplanting of others VI. false witnesse perjury and bribes in judgement VI. theft and sacriledge VII oppression of Orphans making ship-wrack of a good conscience VIII Usury and extortion IX murder X. treasons and treacheries XI the deniall of the faith and Apostacy All these effects and more the love of riches hath produced And therefore let us not so love riches as that either I. wee unsatiably desire them when wee want them Or II. Rejoyce in the fruition of them when wee have them Or III. Mourne and greeve for their losse when wee are deprived of them § 3. On earth Sect. 3 Our Saviour here by an Antithesis doth shew that the love and affection of earthly things is unbeseeming a Christian Why may not the righteous love earthly things Quest First because they are most fit for bruit beasts Answ 1 to affect who are meerely mortall and led onely by sensuall appetite Secondly because wee must not remaine on Answ 2 earth alwaies and therefore our affections should not be here Thirdly because wee have a better country Answ 3 which is above therfore our affections should not be set upon those things which are below but we should 1. Mortifie all earthly and carnall affections Col. 3.5 2. Hunger after Christ who farre exceedes all worldly treasures and delights 3. labour for the certainty of salvation Luke 10.20 and peace of conscience Phil. 4.7 § 4. Where the moth and rust doth
as Saint Paul proves plainly Rom. 7. And therefore though the workes of the regenerate should proceed from a perfectly pure mind yet we might not proclaime them perfectly pure and good because they are tainted by the body and polluted by the unregenerate part of man Prop. 5 Fifthly the illumination and purgation of the mind is here only imperfect and inchoate as appeares by these places We know in part and wee prophecie in part 1 Cor. 13.9 and Rom. 12.2 and Ephes 4.23 The Apostle exhorts those who are regenerate to labour to be more and more renewed in the spirit of their minds Prop. 6 Sixthly notwithstanding these reliques of darknesse and corruption the regenerate are called by the Lord A parte meliori from their better part light now ye are light in the Lord Ephes 5.8 And their workes pure as followes by and by Answ 3 Thirdly the single eye signifies not perfection but integrity and singlenesse of heart without guile or dissimulation Thus Augustine acutely distinguisheth betweene Rectum corde mundum corde right in heart and cleane in heart Rectus corde est ut recto cursu id est rectà fide atquè intentione pervenire possit ubi habitat mundus corde Hee is right in heart which endeavoureth that with a right course that is with a right faith and intention hee may at length come thither where dwelleth the cleane in heart m August de perfect justit contr Celestin Thus in both places objected by a single eye wee must understand a minde enlightned and purged by the Hâ—ly Spirit and by a light body a life and conversation shining in righteousnesse and holinesse Fâ—r if thâ— eye be cleare and quicke sighted a man walkes on cheâ—refuâ—ly and readily in the right way if the eye be blind or vitiated a man stumbles and fals and erres And so if the mind bee enlightened and purged the child of God walkes on in the right way of the Commandements of the Lord but if it bee obscured and blinded then a man walkes in the way of darknesse and sinne Answ 4 Fourthly Bellarmine erres in saying that a single eye is a good intention For by the single eye is not meant the intention neither is it to be restrained thereunto but the pure light of the minde for a good intention doth not suffice for the producing of a worke full of light as appeares by Saint Paul who wanted not a good intention when hee persecuted the Church and members of Christ and yet the work was a work of darkenesse because it did not flow from a minde enlightned and purged Answ 5 Fifthly the Jesuites inference is erroneous that any fault or defect going along with a good worke makes the worke wholly darke and wicked for it followes no more then this some ignorance or ignorance in somthing may be found in Socrates or Aristotle and therefore they are altogether ignorant Answ 6 Sixthly hee doth not rightly conjoyne an evill intention and any other obliquity not truly affirme that there is the same reason in both for the vitiating and corrupting of an action which is good in its owne nature and kinde for the malice or evilnesse of an action principally depends upon the will and therefore an evill intention doth argue the action to be crooked and depraved But any other obliquity or sailing which sprouts from the corruption of our nature doth not argue voluntary malice and consequently doth not vitiate a moral action which is good in its owne nature Although if wee speake strictly our best actions may bee called bad for their imperfections and defects which cleave unto them Seventhly the light having no darknesse Answ 7 mentioned by Saint Luke is faith which wholy inlightneth the body as Christ saith He that is washed is cleane every whit Iohn 13.10 But this maketh not for the perfection of workes Eightly yet the light of faith though considered Answ 8 in it selfe it hath no darknesse yet in the sight of God and conferred with his light is full of darknesse as Hierome well noteth upon those words God is light and in him is no darkenesse n 1 Ioh. 1.5 Hee sheweth that all other lights are obscured with some blemishes Ninthly Saint Luke saith that the light body Answ 9 hath no darke part in it because in every worke it followes the light and walkes by the direction thereof and yet there may bee some darknesse mixed with this light The Moone is all enlightned at full Moone and yet even then some darkish and duâ—kish clouds appeare in her And therfore al these things considered we date not subscribe to the Cardinal who saith that the good workes of the regenerate are perfect I find this present Objection handled by B. Davenant de justitià actuali Cap. â—6 pag 4 8 439. By D. Willet Synops of good workes part 3. qu. 2. fol. 127. By Chamier de oper impeâ—f lib. 11. Cap. 22. § 10. fol. 361. â—om 3. and Amesius Bellar. â—nerv tom 4. pag. 197. From all which I haue borrowed something § 3. If the light that is in the body be darknesse Sect. 3 how great is that darknesse These words are alleadged by Mr. Weâ—mse in the last part of his exercitations to prove that the originall Text of Scripture is not corrupted pag. 117. The Scriptures are the light of the Church and if the Originall Text were corrupted how great were the darknesse of the body The Lord hath Instrumenta gratiae Conjuncta Remota Remota instrumenta gratia are the preachers and their writings and they may be corrupted Conjuncta instrumenta gratiae are the Prophetes and Apostles and their writings these the Lord kept from errour and corruption for the good of his Church VERS 24. No man can serve two masters Vers 24 for either he will hate the one and love the other or else he will hold to the one and despise the other ye cannot serve God and Mammon § 1 No man can serve two masters Sect This verse containes a compleate Categorical syllogisme No man can serve two Masters But God and Mammon are two Masters Therefore neither ye nor any can serve God and Mammon The Minor proposition that God and Mammon are two contrary Masters our Master takes as granted and proves the Major ab effectis from the effects of love hatred adhesion and neglect If he love the one he must hate the other if he hold to the one he must neglect the other No man can serve two masters Many men serve two partners Object many men serve two persons a husband and a wife many men serve two Consuls yea two Friends How therefore is this true No man can serve two Masters First some expound this of opposite and contrary Masters that a man cannot serve two enemies Answ 1 and this is true in the present case for God and Mammon are opposites and enemies Secondly the Proposition seemes universally Answ 2 true understanding it with a double distinction viz. 1. Distinguish
the world III. The impediments lets of the world And IV. Our own corrupt affections Why must we love the Lord First because all good things are prepared Quest 3 for those that love him eye hath not seene nor Answ 1 eare heard nor have entred into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him 1. Cor. 2.9 Read also Ephes 6.24 2. Timoth. 4 8. Iames. 1.12 Secondly because it is a shame for Christians to love the world and not to love God Larkes Answ 2 that soare aloft in the ayre build their neasts in the earth but the children of men should not doe so The wood Pecker is called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for her beauty feathers of divers colours but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q Arist she builds her neast in the earth so there are many men of rare parts otherwise who spoile all by groveling upon the earth setting themselves wholy to gather the thick clay of this world together Now it is a great shame for those who would bee helde the children of God and members of Christ to love any created temporall thing more then God Answ 3 Thirdly if wee looke upon God wee shall finde that there is great cause to love him and that in many respects namely I. In regard of his Law and that First because hee commands us in his Law to love him Secondly because his Commandements are just holy and equall II. In regard of his relation unto us because he is our Father Master and King therefore we should love him III. In regard of his liberality and mercifull bounty unto us extended both in our creation as also in providing for us what is good in protecting us from all evill in bestowing spirituall mercies and meanes upon us yea in giveing of Christ for us And therefore wee shouâ—d love him IV. If wee respect the essence and nature of God we shall see therein great cause to love him and that First in regard of himselfe because hee is invisible immutable incomprehensible immortall the most high and blessed Lord God Secondly in regard of our selves because he it the object of the soule and there is nothing that can give rest to the soule but God The heart of man is like the needle of the Compasse that trembleth untill it come to the Pole The soule of a wicked man is in a sling r 1 Sam. 25.92 Now that which is in a sling is violently tossed about and so is the soule when it is not upon the proper object David said Libbi schharchar my heart was troubled Psalme 38.10 Sohhâ—r is called a Merchant which goes to and fro to sell his wares to shew how the heart of man is troubled about sundry things yea further the letters here are doubled to signifie the great care and trouble that David had when hee sought after these things as the Merchant seeketh for his gaine When the rich man said in the Gospell Soule take thy rest for now thou hast much goods laid up for many yeares Luke 12.19 Hee put the soule then from the right object But when David said Returne my soule to thy rest Psalme 116.7 Then he set his soule upon the right object As light is the first object of the eye and not the light of the Sun or Candle So God is the first object of the soule but not this or that way revealed by his creatures or by his word And therefore hee ought to bee loved for himselfe Quest 4 By what meanes may we be inflamed with the love of God Answ 1 First labour to feele the sweetnesse of God labour to know how good and gracious the Lord is All men desire that which they judge to be principally and chiefely good for them And therefore if wee could but once tast or conceive how sweet and good the Lord is it would make us to love him A man comes to this knowledge partly by the hearing of the Word of God and partly by meditating of the great and gracious workes of God but principally by Faith in Christ Secondly pray daily unto God that hee Answ 2 would so shine into thy heart by some glimpse of his holy Majesty that thou mayst become sick of love Thirdly separate thy selfe from all those Answ 3 things which may hinder thee from loving the Lord. What things let or hinder us from the love Quest 5 of God First the love of sinne Non bene conveniunt the Arke and Dagon cannot both stand in one Temple nor God and sin be in one soule And therefore labour to leave and learne to loath all sinnes whatsoever because God will not come where sinne is wittingly harboured without any opposition or reluctation Secondly the love of the world as in this Answ 2 verse and Iames. 4 4. 1. Iohn 2.15 Wherefore love not the world Thirdly the blindnesse of the judgment Answ 3 sense preferreth temporall things before spirituall And therefore labour that our understandings may bee enlightned and our judgements informed that being able to discerne between things that differ we may with Christ know to refuse the evill and chuse the good Å¿ Esa 7.15 How may we know whether we love the Quest 4 Lord or not First if wee hate sinne the world and Answ 1 worldly things and all things that are opposite or contrary unto God it is a signe that we love him Secondly if we thinke and meditate seriously Answ 2 and frequently upon our God in private it is a signe that we love him Thirdly if we have a high estimation of our Answ 3 God valuing him above all other things it is an argument of love Alexander desiring to know whether Apelles were in love with Campaspe whom hee had intended for himselfe caused his page when Apelles was in serious discourse with him to cry out Apelles Apelles looke about you your shop is one fire wherewith hee being afrighted cryed out aye mee if the Picture of Campaspe bee burnt I am undone Thus if we can say with him we are undone if we loose our God or with David that there is nothing in Heaven or earth that wee desire besides him it is a comfortable signe of love t Ps 73.25 Fourthly if our love bee perpetuall and Answ 4 constant it is a signe of true love Gasper de Magno a Knight of Millan bare a Stock-dove with a Diamant in her bill it being the nature of this Bird never to loose any thing it hath once taken thereby to inferre that he would never give over to love his Lady whose name was also Diamanthe His Motto was In aeternum For ever Thus it is not enough to love the Lord at times or for a time but if wee desire to approve our love to be faithfull and unfained we must love him above all things and that for ever and ever Sect. 4 § 4. Or he will cleave or bold to the one and forsake the other I
a child is given more then he hath deserved As a father thinkes a smal punishment enough to give a child for a great offence so also he thinkes not a great reward too much to give for a little obedience Secondly to a workeman wages is given if he deserve it but to a child if he doe but indeavour to doe what his father commands although he is not able to doe it And thus the Lord doth with us giving the Kingdome of Heaven to those who labour for it though by their owne labour they are never able to procure it Thirdly although the Lord is pleased to encourage Answ 3 us to labour by promising of a reward yet the true name of Heaven is an Inheritance 1. Pet. 1.4 because that is derived from the father unto the sonne by vertue of his sonship and not for any deserts Why cannot heaven be procured without labour Quest 8 and paine First because temporall things cannot be had Answ 1 without much labour and care and toile therfore much lesse spirituall much lesse eternall Impiger extremos currit Mercator ad Indos Per mare pauperiem fugiens persaxa perignes The carefull Merchant sea and land doth trace That by that meanes wealth may flow apace Secondly because Christ doth not save us Answ 2 without our assent or comming unto him as appeares thus I. God hath given unto us faculties of the soule that by them we might glorifie him Wee differ from inanimate things by nature shall we not therefore differ from them in action they are alwaies meerely passive but we should be active God who hath given the belly for the conveighing of nourishment to the whole body hath also certainely given the soule for some end and use for he made nothing in vaine II. Certainely God workes in us but not without us Faith is a grace infused by God or an action taught imprinted by him and yet it is our minde which believes our wil which chooseth God our affections which love him Hence it is said that he drawes but whom those that are willing hee doth not dragge any by force he first bends and inclines the will and affections and then we willingly follow hence Augustine saith Non salvabit te sine te God will not save us without our selves III. The Scripture doth clearely shew this Thus Esay speaketh unto Edom If yee will inquire inquire yee returne come g Esa 21.12 so againe unto all Ho every one that hungers let him come and who is a thirst come h Esa 55.1 and Matth 11 28 and Iohn 7 37. our Saviour calleth Come unto me yea this is the end of our preaching that men might repent and turne unto God i Acts 26.20 All which shew that Christ will give grace and salvation to none without their endeavour and paines Quest 9 How is it said then that God workes in us all things Phil. 2.13 Answ 1 First certainely God first workes and then after him man Answ 2 Secondly God workes all things in us but often insensibly and the worke seemes to bee ours and is in regard of the substance of the worke onely we must confesse and acknowledge that the goodnesse of the workes proceeds from the cooperation of God Answ 3 Thirdly God doth not worke in us against the mind or faculties of the soule but in them and by them Namely First by freeing our affections from the yoake of Satan and captivity of sinne Secondly by turning our affections unto the Creator that so we may approach nearer unto him and with readnesse of heart seeke him § 2. Primo Seeke first Sect. 2 All creatures besides man goe with their bodies and eyes to the grownd-ward but man was made to goe upright and whereas all other creatures have but foure muskles to turne their eyes round about man hath a fifth to pull his eye up to heaven-ward k Columb lib. 5. Cap. 9. Which teacheth us that howsoever wee seeke for other things yet first of all and above all we should seeke for the kingdome of heaven and the righteousnesse thereof Or that heaven Obser and heavenly things should be hungred after and sought for above all other things Reade Colos 3.1.2 Heb. 4.11 13.14 according to the example of those holy men mentioned Heb. 11.10.14.16.26 Pope Pius the 4. sending his Nephew Marcus Altempts to Maximilian King of Bohemia to side with him in the Councell of Trent with many promises of honours and profits no lesse then the succession of the Empire he answered that he thanked his Holinesse but his soules health was more deare to him then all the things in the world l Histor of Councel of Trent pag. 419. Alexander the great was wont to say of Calisthenes that he begged many things for others but few for himselfe And Iulius Caesar of Cicero that hee was negligent in things belonging unto himselfe but diligent and and importunate in things concerning the common-weale so wee should prise our soules most and desire many things for our for our bodies we should be negligent in temporall things in comparison of irituall Ignoti nulla cupido we have no knowledge of heaven therefore what desire can we have after it the joyes of heaven wee are not able to conceive Quest 1 of therefore how can wee in our endeavours and affections preferre them before all other things A man can have no desire of an unknowne thing Answ 1 First somethings are unknowne Totaliter wholy both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That there are such things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What those things are A man can have no desire at all unto these things Respectivè in part when We know that there are such things We know not what they are perfectly These things a man may hope for and desire Answ 2 Secondly although we know not all things in heaven yet we know that there is a heaven and somethings wee know concerning it For the better understanding hereof observe Those things which we expect in heaven are either Knowne and are either General namely First that there we shall possesse and enjoy every good thing Secondly hat there we shall be freed from every evill thing Thirdly that our fruition of good and freedome from evill shall bee perpetuall Particular namely First in heaven we shall enjoy good things which are either Internall as the joy wee shall have in the societie of God Christ and the Triumphant Church Externall to wit The glorification of the body The perfection of the Soule In truth purity love peace and joy Secondly in heaven wee shall bee free from all evils whether Temporall as from hunger thirst cold sicknesse weakenesse and the like Revelat. 7.17 Spirituall as from falling into sinne from all base and vile lusts from the malice and temptation of sathan from the feares and terrours of conscience and the like Unknowne 1 Cor. 2.9 Thus the joyes we expect are expressed sometimes by the name of a Kingdome
shall never got unrewarded Wincelaus or according to some Wincelaijs King of Hungary being driven out of his Kingdome and forsaken of his owne oftentimes used to say the hope I had in men hindred mee from putting my trust in God but now that all my confidence is in him I assure my selfe that hee will helpe mee by his divine goodnesse as it fell out indeede unto him being reestablished in his estate and dignities within a short time after And let all the children of God doe as Dion did who being advertized that Calippus whom hee tooke for his friend watched opportunity to slay him went unto him when hee was invited by him saying hee had rather loose his life then distrust his friend Thus did holy Iob Though the Lord kill me yet will I put my trust in him i Iohn 13.15 And exitus probat the event shewed that his confidence went not unrewarded of God § 7. Shall be added unto you Section 7 Is it not lawfull to seeke riches or temporall things at all Question Having spoken something of this before verse 24. and 25. I here briefely thus resolve this quaere First that it is lawfull for us Answer 1 to follow our callings diligently and to desire a blessing from God upon our labours and endeavours that so whatsoever wee doe may prosper Secondly it is lawfull to possesse Answer 2 riches both for our necessity and comfort if wee can but use them as though â—â—e used them not 1 Corinthians 7.30 which indeede is very hard to doe because our affections are too prone to bee seduced and captivated by the world and worldly things And therefore that wee may not too much desire or seeke the things of this life nor at all trust in them let us remember these sixe things namely I. Wee enjoy here nothing in outward things but what is common to bruit beasts II. Nothing here can give the heart content or peace and therefore this should not be our rest k Mich. 2.10 III. The things of this life cannot give grace or spirituall comfort or remission of sinnes unto us IV. Riches cannot bring us unto heaven and eternall life according to that in the eleventh of the Proverbs and the fourth verse Riches profit not in the day of wrath but righteousnesse delivereth from death V. Riches detaine a man from heaven and violently draw his affections downewards Anselme walking saw a bird which a boy had caught and that she might not flie away had tied a stone to her legge Now observing how the bird would flie up and presently bee pulled downe againe by that weight which was hung at her made the good old man fall into this meditation That as the bird was detained from flying upward by the stone tyed to her so by the weight of riches the affections and minde were hindred from spirituall and divine meditations contemplations desires and the like And therefore though they should increase yet let us not set our hearts upon them Psalme 62.10 VI. And lastly remember that God will provide for wee have here a true promise uttered by truth it selfe that if wee make it our chiefest care to seeke after grace and glory our Father which is in heaven will take care for temporall things Verse 34 VERSE 34. Therefore take no thought for the morrow for the morrow shall take thought for the things of it selfe sufficient unto the day is the evill thereof Section 1 § 1. Take no thought Question What carefulnesse doth our Saviour here prohibit Answer 1 First hee forbids us to bee carefull as the heathen were who either thought that God did not regard earthly things or else durst not beleeve his promises and therefore they tooke great care and thought for the things of this life But we must not thus take thought Answer 2 Secondly hee forbids us to expect more then necessary things for men often doe not onely desire and seeke needefull and convenient things but conceive ample and large hopes in their minds by some way and meanes or other and hence take much care and thought lest the successe and event should not answer their expectation wee must not thus take thought Answer 3 Thirdly wee are forbidden to take care for more then God gives us Many are not contented with that part and portion of temporall things which God gives them but make themselves leane and thin with care because they have no greater nor larger portions these are like those who not contented with their little stature take much care and thought how to bee taller but by all their care are not able to adde one cubite unto their stature And therefore this carefulnesse is utterly forbidden Fourthly Christ prohibits us to vexe Answer 4 our selves with taking thought for the time to come as is frequent with many who thus torture themselves what if such a thing should come to passe what if heaven should fall what should wee doe then The Phrase here used by our Saviour is worth observing hee doth not say doe not labour and take paines to day that you may have something for your selves and yours to morrow for this is commanded Ephesians the fourth and twenty eighth and 1 Timothie five eight but but take no thought for the morrow as if hee would say use all diligence and care still in your callings but trouble not your selves with curious thoughts what will become of you or how you shall bee provided for heereafter § 2. The morrow shall take thought Section 2 for the things of it selfe sufficient unto the day is the evill thereof What is the meaning of these words Question 1 Some expound them of new things Some of new provision Some of new cares First some interpret these words Answer 1 thus the morrow will bring new and unknowne things as if our Saviour would say yee cannot prevent nor procure those things which you know not of and little doe ye know what a night may bring forth and therefore take no thought Secondly the words may bee expounded Answer 2 thus the morrow will provide and procure the things which are needefull for it selfe as if our Saviour would say take no thought for the time to come for God will take care to provide for you and deliver you and comfort you in all your feares How doth it appeare that God will Question 2 helpe and ease his children in all their cares and wants First God foreseeth all things and Answer 1 therefore in regard of him nothing can be casuall Secondly God doth all things is Answer 2 there any evill in the citie which I the Lord have not done And therefore he can helpe and deliver out of any danger or evill whatsoever Thirdly God is Philanthropos a Answer 3 lover of his children and therefore never layes any burthen upon them to breake their backes or to kill them but to doe them good and therefore no evill shall lie longer or heavier upon his children then he sees may bee for
behold thy selfe in that glasse and it will show thee thy face Iames 1. Answer 2 Secondly give thy selfe to a daily examination of thy selfe examine thy words works and heart by the word and so thou maist easily see what is amisse Answer 3 Thirdly pray daily unto God to give thee that eye salve that thou maist see clearly what is amisse and wanting in thee Revel 3.18 Verse 4 Verse 4. Or how wilt thou say to thy brother let me pull out the mote out of thine eye and behold a beame is in thine owne eye Sect. 1 § 1. How wilt thou say to thy brother Observation A brotherly and friendly admonition or reproofe is laudable aâ—d yet wee may bee abused whence wee may observe That wee may sinne in the performance of the best duties Quest How doe wee sinne in the performance of good duties Answer 1 First when wee doe them weakely superficially or key-coldly Answer 2 Secondly when wee performe them proudly or boastingly as the Pharisees did Answer 3 Thirdly when they are done for some base or by Answer 4 end for some second or sinister respect Fourthly when they are done corruptly that is with a heart not purged as here for if we regard iniquitie in our hearts nothing that wee doe can bee acceptable unto God § 2. And behold a beame is in thine owne eye Sect. 2 Wee may learne hence Observation That it is a foolish thing to condemne sinne in others so long as iniquitie remaines in our selves Why may not a man reprove another although Question 1 himselfe be guilty First because then the party reprooved will answer Answer 1 Physitian heale thy selfe Secondly because such a man by reprooving an Answer 2 other did condemne himselfe Rom. 2. And God will judge him out of his owne mouth Thirdly because such an one reprooves through Answer 3 hatred not out of any true zeale for 1. If such an one did but see the danger and fearefull consequents of sinne he would labour to avoid it himselfe as well as admonish others of the danger 2. If such an one did but see the filthinesse of sin how loathsome a thing it is in it selfe and how deformed it makes us in the sight of God hee would eschew it himselfe as well as advise another to beware of it 3. If such an one did seeke the glory of God he would then glorifie him himselfe by his owne life And therefore it is cleere that he who reprooves sinne in another and retaines it in himselfe doth it neither because sinne is perillous nor because sin is a horrid thing nor because he desires the glory of God but onely out of hatred to the person whom he reprooves or some supercilious humour and therefore those who â—re guilty themselves ought not to reprehend others Who are faulty here Question 2 First those who condemne the sinnes of others Answer 1 but examine not their owne as for example 1. The prodigall condemnes the covetous and he the prodigall but neither of them looke to examine themselves or their owne wayes 2. The drunkard reproves the adulterer and is reproved by him againe but neither of them blame or amend themselves Secondly prophane persons are here to be blamed Answer 11 who condemne the godly for small sinnes and yet are guilty themselves of great ones Verse 5. Thou hypocrite first cast out the beame out of thine own eye Verse 5. and then shalt thou see cleerly to cast out the mote out of thy brothers eye 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eijce cast out the beame The beame as was shewed before signifies sin and the phrase here of casting out doth intimate violence as if our Saviour would say sinne cannot be expelled except valiantly and by force it be cast out for he who strives to overcome sinne must fight against it resisting it even unto blood Hebr. 12.4 How doth it appeare that sinne cannot be overcome Quession 1 except it be thus manfully resisted for many thinke that they can leave sinne when they will First sinne is fixed in our hearts naturally with Answer 1 deep rootes and is hereditary unto us Psal 51.7 And therefore cannot easily be weeded out Secondly hence from this originall corruption Answer 2 which is so deepely rooted in us all our affections are set upon sin therfore it cannot easily be expelled Thirdly sinne is like a faire fawning flâ—ttering Answer 3 harlot which often by subtile perswasions and allurements and sweet alluring blandishments doth regaine admission and entrance after it is cast out and therefore it is not easily forsaken Answer 4 Fourthly sinne is a strong enemy yea like a strong man armed Luke 11.20 And therefore cannot be conquered without strong resistance Fifthly Sinne is backed aided corroborated Answer 5 and environed with an hoste of accomplices to wit Satan the world and the flesh who suggest wicked things unto us tempt us unto them and hinder us from that which is good by employments forgetfulnesse weakenesse distraction of the mind and the like and therefore it cannot with ease be expelled Question 2 Who are faulty in this duty Answer 1 First those who think it not necessary that sinne should be expelled these are either 1. Carnall men who say let us sinne that grace may abound Or 2. Familists and Libertines who say God will dispose of their sinnes to his glory Answer 2 Secondly those who thinke it an easie thing and therefore never seriously arm and gird themselves preparing courageously to fight the good fight of Faith Answer 3 Thirdly those who procrastinate and delay the worke these never consider 1. How fast time flies 2. How their hearts grow daily harder and harder 3. How sinne gets daily more strength in them and over them 4. How daily they approach nearer and nearer unto death And therefore they are much to blame Answer 4 Fourthly those who doe the word of the Lord negligently who would be perswaded converted and changed by the word but are not industrious in the use of the meanes but sluggish and lazie Answer 5 Fifthly those who give themselves leave to sinne thus polluting and poysoning themselves and surrendring the fort of their hearts up to the possession of Satan Answer 6 Sixtly those who give way to the occasions of sinne and those coards of vanity which draw on iniquity as with cart-ropes Esa 5.18 Answer 7 Seventhly those who leave sinne but doe not loath it retaining and reserving the love thereof still in their hearts Answer 8 Eightly those who trust to themselves and their owne strength not arming themselves with the Holy spirit not being carefull in hearing nor fervent in praying nor zealous in desiring and endeavouring to be converted sanctified and cloathed with Christ Rom. 13.12.14 Question 3 What armour must we use against this strong enemy Answer 1 First take unto thy selfe the sword of the spirit for that will drive him away Answer 2 Secondly take unto thee the shield of Faith for that will repell keepe off and
Quest 6 in us as it was By these plaine markes namely Answer 1. Are thy affections as strongly set upon sinne as ever they were dost thou love sin as well as ever thou didst then certainely thou art yet sinnes slave 2. Are thy temptations as frequent as ever they were doth the devill tempt thee as often as ever he did then it is an argument that hee hath too much in thee 3. Art thou as stupid dull and blinde in seeing the craft and subtlety of Sathan as ever thou wert art thou still as ignorant of his devices as ever it is a signe then that sinne hath a commanding power in and over thee 4. Art thou as unable to resist sinne as ever thou wert as weake as ever as naked as ever as feeble and faint-hearted as ever this showes that corruption is too strong in thee On the contrary if wee finde that our love is not so much unto sinne as it was but that the edge of our affections is taken off if temptations be more rare in us and we more quick sighted unto Sathans subtlety and more strong to resist him both by Faith Prayer and the Word then it is a comfortable signe that sinne is growne weaker in us and our feet reduced from this broad way § 3. That leads unto destruction Sect. 3 Our Saviour in these words showes that the broad way of sinne brings at last unto perpetuall paine How doth it appeare that sinners shall perish Question 1 for there are many who thinke otherwise perswadeing themselves that they may walke in this way and yet at last come unto salvation First it appeares evidently from Christs owne Answer 1 words in this place where hee showes that the end of the Broad way is perdition Narrow way is salvation And therfore it matters not what others thinke Secondly it appeares from other plaine and positive Answer 2 places of Scripture reade Psalm 9.17 and 11.6 and 83.10.13 and Jsa 5.24 and 1 Corinth 6.9 Thirdly sinne is the foundation of condemnation Answer 3 or all and onely sinners shall bee damned And therefore it is cleare that the broad path leades to perdition reade Isa 50.1 and 59.2 and Ierem. 5.25 Hose 13.1 Rom. 6.23 Psalm 1.5 and 5.4 and 34.16 Prov. 16.4 Isa 3.10 11. Fourthly the arrowes of the Lord are levelled against Answer 4 such as walke in the broad way And therefore they must needs come to destruction at the last Psal 34.16 Fiftly the reward of sinne is death The locusts Answer 5 having brought forth their young die 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arist so lust having conceived brings forth sinne and sinne when it is finished brings forth death Iames 1.15 and Rom. 6.28 Sixtly otherwise God should not bee just For Answer 6 1. Hee hath made a law that if we sinne we shall dye Genes 2.17 In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt dye the death Pope Iulius the third caused this sentence to bee written about his coyne That nation and people shall perish which will not obey me so the Lord hath made a law and threatned to inflict condigne punishment upon all those who disobey it Rom. 3.23 2. Mankinde hath broken this Law in Adam and wicked men daily breake it themselves in their owne persons And therefore the justice of God requires that they should be punished whose sinnes are not done away in Christ Question 2 Shall no wicked men at all escape this destruction None who continue to walke in this way untill they come to the end thereof For Answer First Kings and great men shall suffer if they run with the common sort Isay 41.2 Daniel 5.27 Secondly Wisemen shall bee punished if they thus play the fooles Exod. 1.10 and 15.7 and Rom. 1.22 Thirdly Proud men shall be ruined notwithstanding all their high conceits of themselves Malach. 4.1 Fourthly Hypocrites shall perish who walke in this broad way secretly and unseene Matth. 23. Question 3 Why must wee thus labour by all meanes to renounce sinne Answer 1 First because there can bee no true repentance without the reformation of the life from sinne Answer 2 Secondly because there can bee no true faith without this Faith purgeth and purifieth the heart Acts 15.9 and the heart being purged the life must needs bee pure Wherefore there is no truth of faith where sinne is not forsaken Answer 3 Thirdly wee cannot bee made partakers of the blessed Spirit of God untill wee have left sinne for the Holy Ghost will not come to a polluted soule And therefore it is to bee renounced Answer 4 Fourthly there is no way to escape the wrath of God or eternall destruction without the forsaking of sinne And therefore wee should bee carefull to leave it Question 4 How may wee avoid and leave sinne Answer 1 First shunne and beware of all the occasions of sinne Answer 2 Secondly use all holy meanes to bee good and pure and sincere Answer 3 Thirdly deplore thy infirmities speedily and heartily wash thy soule with teares for thy former transgressions sorrowing with a godly sorrow 2 Cor. 7.10 Answer 4 Fourthly promise unto God to fight manfully against thy former sinnes and all sinnes for the time to come and labour to performe thy promise Answer 5 Fiftly Pray fervently unto God to free thee from the commanding power of sin and to preserve thee from sinne and to make thee the free-man of Jesus Christ Question 5 What things hinder us from turning aside out of this broad way of sinne Answer And what are the remedies against these impediments The Impediments are these First insensibility when a man is not sensible of his sin he is not carefull to forsake it Secondly presumption when men either presume that they are not sinners or that their sinnes are small or that though great yet they shall be pardoned it makes them more carelesse and fearelesse of sin and more slack to leave it Thirdly Procrastination and delay when wee promise repentance but put off the performance thereof from day to day Fourthly key-coldnesse in performing perfecting of the worke not striving against sin unto blood Hebr. 12.4 The Remedies are these First a tender circumcised heart which is sensible of the least touch of sinne Secondly a godly feare remembring that wee are sinners yea great sinners and neither able to satisfy for our sins our selves not sure that they shall bee pardoned in Christ except wee strive to forsake and leave them Thirdly not to deferre but while it is said to day to turne from our sins and turne unto the Lord our God Fourthly zeale alacritis and industrie in the resisting of sinne striving against it with manfull wrastlings till wee have prevailed § 4. And many there bee which goe in thereat Sect. 4 What is the meaning of this word Many Question 1 Our Saviour shewes hereby Answer that there are not onely Many simply which walke in the broad way but that there are so many that in comparison of them they who
thus Mercy and anger are called the two armes of God Ergo similes ex se dignoscuntur mutuò Stapleton And therefore the knowledge of the one will helpe us to the understanding of the other Now eye hath not seene nor care heard nor ever entred it into the heart of man once to imagine the joyes that God in mercy hath prepared in heaven for the righteous man 1 Corinth 2.9 And on the contrary eye hath not seene nor eare heard nor ever entred it into the heart of man once to conceive the torments that God hath in his just anger and indignation prepared in hell for the wicked and ungodly man Ninthly this appeares from the names given unto Answer 9 both sorts the Righteous are called vessels of mercy and therefore they shall bee filled full of all joy and felicity the wicked are called vessels of anger Rom. 9.22.23 and therefore they shall bee filled to the brimme with anguish and sorrow To the righteous in heaven shall bee given good measure pressed downe shaken together and running over (f) Luke 6.38 of joy and happinesse And To the wicked shall bee given in hell great measure pressed downe shaken together and running over of paine and torments And therefore of all griefes this is the greatest Tenthly the torment of hell is the consummation Answer 10 very complement of all punishments in regard whereof all other paines and sorrowes are light and easie Lastly a mortall body is not capable of such torments Answer 11 neither could possibly endure them the insufferablenesse of such paines would cause the heart of a mortall man to die within him and his very spirits to faint and faile him And therefore of all other torments this must needes bee acknowledged to bee the most extreame and excessive Wherefore let us daily so meditate thereof that wee may learne to escape and avoid them Where is hell Quest 3 Certainly Answer the Fathers did conceive that it was in the bowels of the earth yea Christ and the holy Scriptures speake of a Descent unto hell in opposition unto heaven And therefore wee may as well doubt whether heaven be above us as doubt of hels being beneath us Whether is this fire of hell a materiall fire or not Quest 4 Certainely as the joyes of heaven Answer so the paines of hell are above our apprehension and imagination but yet without doubt there is materiall fire in hell because the body which here on earth sinned is there in hell to bee tormented and punished What are these insufferable torments which Quest 5 wretched and wicked soules shall endure in hell for ever First the Monks dispute and affirme much of Answer 1 these torments which I here omit Secondly the holy Scriptures shew forth unto us Answer 2 two sorts of punishments Namely First of sense to wit sorrowes either in Body which are signified or expressed by fire V. Soule which are signified or expressed by gnashing of teeth W. Secondly of losse to wit an excluding and extruding out of heaven never to have any place or portion or inheritance therein X. V. First there is Poena sensus the punishment of sense which is first Dolor corporis the paine and anguish of the body I cannot better expresse nor more fully illustrate this torment then thus 1. Let us meditate remember the most grievous paines and tortures sicknesses the mortal body of man is subject unto whether head-ach or tooth-ach or collicke or stone or gout or whatsoever Then 2. Let us suppose all these to bee in one man at once and that in extreame manner Then 3. Remember that the least paine and torment which thou shalt suffer in thy body in hell will be greater then the greatest yea then all these And 4. Meditate upon the eternitie of these torments and remember that thy body must not bee subjâ—ct unto them onely for ten or twenty or thirtie or forty or fiftie yeares but for ever and ever world without end Secondly the next thing which here begges our most serious consideration is Dolor animae the internall paine and anguish of the soule which farre exceeds the former torments which are inflicted upon the body Here three things are to bee ruminated upon namely 1. In the beginning there is a horrible expectation of some unsupportable misery At the day of judgement the heart will presage such terrible thiâ—gs that it will crie to the mountaines and to the hills to cover it from the dreadfull face of the irefull Judge Reade Psalme 50.2 Isa 13.9 Ioel. 2.2 Abac. 3.9.10.16 For to the wicked First the face of God is terrible the poore soule sees that it is a fearefull thing to fall into his hands (g) Hebr. 10.31 because hee is a consuming fire (h) Hebr. 12 29. Secondly hence the frighted soule will crie Oh where shall J hide mee from the face of this angry God If Balthazar 's knees smote one against another when hee saw but a hand writing against him Daniel 5.6 c. How will that poore wretch tremble that sees the angry face of God frowning upon him Yea Thirdly hence hee will wring his hands and with bitter tears crie out oh how wretched and miserable am I now become that cannot appease the Lords anger nor pacifie his wrath Thus wee see the beginning is miserable let us now therefore proceed and consider whether the feare bee greater then the danger or the evill every way answerable to the feare and fearefull expectation 2. After this dreadfull presage of mourning followes nothing else but perpetuall lamentation For then continually these things will come to their remembrance to wit First all the sinnes that ever they committed in all their lives Secondly the time of grace which they neglected and lost and trifled away and the ofers of mercy which they contemned and despised Thirdly the eternitie of the misery which they have acquired for every moment the miserable soule will call this to minde Thus am I tormented and thus shall I bee tormented for ever and ever And hence comes those double clamours ve vae woe is me woe is me that ever I was borne If ever thou hast I speake here to the wicked been drowned or drenched in desperate teares wishing for nothing so much as the medicine of death to ridde thee out of thy horrid feares yea in thy desperation hast gone about to shorten thy dayes either by poyson or knife or halter or the like thinke but how great the horrour of thy conscience then was and yet how little it is in comparison of that horrour of soule and conscience which thou shalt feele in hell For First the eye of the understanding is more quicke fighted there then it is here and can more fully conceive of and apprehend the misery which is measured out and allotted unto it to suffer then now it is able And Secondly the sight thereof causeth all hope of mercy to fade and fall to the ground And therefore
an acceptable season and then we shall be heard Thirdly the true cause why some pray and obtaine Answer 3 not their sutes at Godâ— hands is because they pray nor â—â—â—y or because their prayer is no 〈◊〉 prayer but either powred forth hypocritically drawing neare unto God with the lips but not with the heart Math. 15.9 Or else coldly and carelessely not intending the holy worke in hand Who erre here Quest 6 First those who remaine in their sinnes and Answer 1 yet perswade themselves they shall be heard John 9.31 Secondly those who have but onely an hypocriticall shew of Religion in them and yet fully perswade Answer 2 themselves that their prayers shall be both pleasing unto God and profitable unto themselves Now both these are vulgar and common errours some out of a carnall confidence some out of an hypocriticall confidence hoping to be heard How may we know that our assurance and confidence Quest 7 is true and neither carnall nor hypocriticall Prove and examine thy selfe by these signes Answer namely First hast thou made the Lord thy God both by receiving from him the seale and earnest of his love the evidence of his Spirit and by giving thy selfe wholy up unto him and his service John 8.34 and 1 Cor. 6.20 Secondly doth the Lord dwell and inhabite within in thy heart that is 1. Is his love there dost thou love him unfainedly and desire and long for him above all other things Psalm 27.4 and 42.1 and 63.1 2. Is his feare there dost thou tremble before him are thou fearefull to offend him art thou ashamed and affected with blushing for thy former sinnes art thou smit with an awfull reverence of Gods presence 3. Is his comfort there doe the comforts of the Lord refresh thy heart If these things be in us then certainely God is within us and when wee pray will surely listen unto us Thirdly whether are these things perpetually in thee or not art thou not one of these who remembers the Lord and the Lords worke onely upon the Lords day or dost thou alwayes remember thy God and serve him in a constant practise of life Certainely if the Spirit of God witnesse unto our spirits that we have addicted our selves wholy unto God and that the Lord hath his residence in our hearts and that wee labour to serve him in a constant course of Religion all our lives we may be then confidently assured that the hope we have to be heard when wee pray is neither carnall nor hypocriticall but true and spirituall Sect. 2 § 2. Shall not enter into the Kingdom of heaven What is the meaning of these words Question First by these words he shall not enter many understand Answer 1 the spirituall Church as if our Saviour would say they are not my members although they call upon me and prophesie in my name but this followes verse 22. Answer 2 Secondly by these words The Kingdome of heaven is commonly meant eternall joy as if our Saviour would say It is not so easie a thing to enter into eternall blisse as many suppose it to be 1 Peter 4.18 But this is handled sufficiently â— Math. 6.33 and 7.13 14. Verse 22. Many will say to me in that day Lord Lord Verse 22 have we not prophecied in thy name and in thy name have cast out Devils and in thy name done many wonderfull workes Sect. 1 § 1. In that day Illo is a relative but it hath here no Antecedent And therefore it is to bee understood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the end of the world or the last day wherein two things are implied to wit First that there is a day of judgement C. Secondly there is a time when all shall be judged D. Observat 1 C. First our Saviour by these words In that day doth teach us That there shall certainely be a day of judgement wee have else-where amply handled this and therefore here I insist not upon it I onely entreat the Reader for the proofe of the proposition to reade these places Act. 1.11 and 17.31 Rom. 2.16 and 2 Thessal 2.2 Quest 1 What is the nature of this day Answer 1 First therein all things in this world shall be dissolved 1 Pet. 4.7 and 2 Pet. 3.10.12 Answer 2 Secondly on that day all shall be judged Mat. 25. But of this in the next proposition Answer 3 Thirdly after this day there shall be time no longer Revelat. 6.10 D D. Secondly our Saviour by these words In Observat 2 that day teacheth us That there is a time when all persons all actions shall be judged Revelat. 20.12 and 2. Corinth 5.10 Rom. 14.10.12 Why will God judge all at the last day Quest 2 First because otherwise if with reverence I Answer 1 may speake it injury should be offred unto the godly for they suffer many things while worldlings swell with pleasure and aboundance Psalme 73.17 Secondly because otherwayes the Lord should Answer 2 be injurious unto his Law which is violated transgressed and contemned by the wicked What is required of us in regard of this day Quest 3 First meditate daily and hourely thereof remember Answer 1 thy last end consider all men must die and all must be judged Hebr. 9.27 For this will make thee more carefull of thy actions when thou remembrest that one day all will be told thee whatsoever thou hast done and thou shalt be judged according to that which thou hast done Some may object here Object oh but this remembrance of the day of judgment doth grieve and deject the minde and affect the heart with nothing but sighing and sadnesse and sorrow Though it be thus Answer yet we must not therefore forbeare them editation and remembrance thereof for it is better to goe into the house of mourning then of mirth Eccles 7.4 But further whosoever is dejected and cast downe with the remember of rhis day it is for one of these causes namely either 1. Because the world is deere unto him that is because he is married either unto his pleasure or treasure or honour or his owne will and wayes and these he delights in here and whether he shall have such delights in the other world or not he knowes not and therefore the remembrance of leaving this to goe unto that makes him afflict himselfe Or 2. Because his sinnes amaze him and for his sinnes his heart presageth terrible things Or 3. Because he is not prepared for that day not having yet entred into a covenant with God not being yet reconciled unto God not being sealed by the Spirit of God unto salvation Certainely there is nothing so Sure as death or that we must die Unsure as when or how quickly we must die Necessary as the meditation of death and what will become of us when we die Secondly we must prepare our selves so for this Answer 2 day that it may be a day of refreshing unto us How may wee know whether it will be well Quest 4 with us or no
the third wherof is this Lent by the Apostles was ordained and instituted to be observed to fulfill this saying of Christs When the Bridegroome shall be taken away then shall they fast First this saying of our Saviours was spoken Answ 1 only to his Apostles that enjoyed his carnall presence Secondly if the words be largely taken then Answ 2 the Montanists did come neerer to the sense then the Papists that observed the Lenton fast straight after Christs ascension Thirdly if the Papists will expound the taking Answ 3 away of the Bridegroom of Christs death then by this reason they should not fast before the celebration of the Passion but after Our Saviour in this place doth expresly teach us That there shall be a time Observ when the children of God shall weepe and mourn for the absence of Christ Iohn 13.33 and 16.16 c. and 14.3.16.19.27 Which is the fittest time for fasting because Quest 1 our Saviour saith here there shall be a time when we must fast The true time of fasting mourning Answ is when Christ is absent so saith our Saviour in this place that is First when wee are under some temporall scourge and chastisement Secondly when the peace is broken betweene us and our God when wee have offended him and set him against us by our sins Psal 51.8 and are not sure of reconciliation Thirdly when some lust or strong temptation doth assault us and wee are not sensible of the presence and grace of Christ within us sustaining us Fourthly when our former light is eclipsed that is when the assurance we had in God and joy in the enjoyment of Christ is departed and gone from us for as the clearest day hath his clouds so the best sometimes hath his doubtings the day hath his night and clearest faith his eclipses And this is the fittest time for fasting and mourning because now the Bridegroom is taken away from us How can Christ be taken away from us or wee Quest 2 mourn for his absence seeing he hath otherwise promised Mat. 28.20 Behold I am with you unto the end of the world First Augustine distinguisheth generally of the Answ 1 presence of Christ that there is praesentia Deitatis Humanitatiâ— a presence of his humanity and this they were deprived of and a presence of his deitie and thus Christ was alwayes with them Secondly there is a presence of Christs Deitie Answ 2 in a generall providence and presence of sight thus Christ is never absent either from good or bad but alwayes and every where present with all Answ 3 Thirdly there is a presence of Christs Deitie in a particular providence and this is two-fold viz. either I. Spirituall and thus Christ First directs and disposes of the Ministery of the word And Secondly annoints with the Spirit and fits with gifts those whom hee cals to the worke of the Ministery And Thirdly wounds and weakens Sathans power in that manner that hee cannot prevaile against his Church Mat. 18. Or II. Temporall and thus Christ First sometimes hides and preserves his children from evill and danger Psal 31.20 and 91. And Secondly sometimes lets them fall into danger and then freeth and delivereth them And Thirdly sometimes neither preserveth them from evils nor delivereth them out of evils but only comforteth them in and under evils and so as that the evill of the evill is taken away Psal 30.7 Answ 4 Fourthly there is a presence of Christs flesh or humanity Sic absens cum passionis tempâ—â— advenerit Hieron s And this the Apostles were deprived of after Christs suffering for now the heavens containe him Act. 3.21 and 1.11 and 2 Cor. 5.16 Answ 5 Fifthly there is a presence of temporal prosperity and this our Saviour speaks of here according to the letter For as the Nurse leadeth and carefully cherisheth the Infant while it is young and weak so doth Christ who will not suffer his Apostles to weep and mourn and be afflicted as yet because they were not able to endure it Answ 6 Sixthly there is a spirituall absence of Christ in the heart and that in a double regard to wit I. In respect of internall strength when the children of God are assaulted and tempted by Sathan and overcome by sin as was David 2 Sam. 11. and Peter Mat. 27. For First wee grieve the Spirit of God Ephes 4.30 and quench the good motions of the Spirit a 1 Thess 5.19 And Secondly then God leaves us unto our selves and takes away his hand and we fall unto the ground b Psal 104.29 2 Chron. 32.31 II. In respect of peace of conscience and joy of the Holy Ghost For First sometimes there is a veile over the heart and an insensibility of joy and comfort we not feeling the presence of the blessed Spirit in our hearts nor sensible of the fruits and effects of his presence Secondly sometimes the children of God are sensible of his wrath and ire Psalm 27.9 Deut. 32.20 Esay 57.17 Now the cause of this is sin and that either I. Some sin committed already which is indeed hainous as was Davids Psal 5.1.2.7.9.14 Or II. Some inherent corruption or lust which is not subdued and this certainly is the most grievous condition Psal 120.5 Rom. 7.23 when internall corruptions violently prevaile against us and lead us captive to the law of sinne And thus we may learn when and how Christ is absent from and present with his children on earth VERS 16 17. Vers 16.17 No man putteth a piece of new cloath unto an old garment for that which is put in to fill it up taketh from the garment and the rent is made worse Neither doe men put new wine into old vessels else the bottles breake and the wine runneth out and the bottles perish but they put new wine into new bottles and both are preserved § 1. No man putteth new wine into old bottles Sect. 1 What is the nature of wine or what is observeable in wine Quest 1 Many observe many things Answ which I onely name and passe by viz. First some say that if wine be degenerated and sowre it is unwholsome and of corrupt spirits Secondly if wine be removed or shaken then it is unwholsome by reason of its mixture with the lees therof Thirdly some say that Rhenish wine quickly passeth thorow a man and affords no nourishment at all unto him Fourthly some say that white wine is an enemy unto the head And Fifthly that red wine doth enflame the blood And Sixthly that wine in generall makes men oftentimes drunk Ephes 5.18 How manifold is wine Quest 2 There is a double wine namely Answ First old wine this men love Luke 5.39 So naturally men love that best which savours most of the old man but the Lord knows that the old man is corrupted and therfore he would have us to put it off and to lay it aside Secondly there is new wine and this is that which the text in hand speaks of and
prevalent And therefore they are more like fiends then Fathers that shew unto their children examples of drunkennesse uncleannesse swearing prophanenesse lying covetousnesse and the like Answ 5 Fifthly Parents should nourish cherish and encourage those who are good but bridle the rebellious and stubborn children with the rod of correction and gentle chastisement Now al these may be understood both of Parents and Masters and Magistrates because they all belong unto them all Sect. 2 § 2. And he tooke her by the hand Observ The means wherby our Saviour raiseth this Damosell are his word and hand Marke 5.41 Luke 8.54 to teach us therby the manner of the conversion of a sinner or that the strength of our conversion doth consist in the voice hand of Christ wherby only those who are spiritually dead are restored to life How doth it appear that wee are converted Quest 1 and quickned only by his word and hand It appears thus First because his word is strong Answ and powerfull as thus appears I. It created the world and all that therein is Gen. 1. and Iohn 1.1.2 II. The word shall raise us up at the last Iohn 5.25 III. The word overcomes Sathan Mat. 4. and makes the Souldiers fall to the ground IV. The word converts us Iohn 5.25 Rom. 1.16 Iames 1.18 Secondly because the hand of God signifies his power and providence What method doth Christ use in the conversion Quest 2 of a sinner First wee are dead by nature Ephes 2.1 and Answ 1 can do nothing that is good Rom. 7.14.18 and 2 Cor. 3.5 Secondly Christ speaks unto us in his word Answ 2 that is by his word speaks unto our hearts or with his words gives his Spirit whereby our hearts burne within us Luke 24. and our consciences are awakened Act 2.37 Thirdly then he takes us by the hand and Answ 3 drawes us unto him by the coards of love Cantic 1.3 bending and enclining our wils to consent unto his Fourthly then we rise from sin to grace and Answ 4 with this Damosell from death to life § 3. And the Maid arose Sect. 3 It is controverted between us and the Church of Rome whether the prayers of the living or any other works of theirs doe profit the dead And they hold that the soules who are tormented in Purgatory doe find great ease by the prayers of the living and therfore wee ought to pray for them Bellarm. lib. 2. de Purg. Cap. 15.18 Now they undertake to prove this because wee deny it from this verse thus Christ while he lived profited the dead Object for he raised to life the Rulers daughter in this verse and the Widowes sonne Luke 7. and Lazarus which were dead Therefore even so the members of Christ ought one to helpe another the living the dead Bellarm. ibid. First they must prove these to have been in Answ 1 Purgatory or they prove nothing to the purpose Secondly if they were able which indeed is Answ 2 impossible for them to prove this yet it were but a fresh mans Argument Christ raised Lazarus and some others from death unto life Therfore we ought to pray for the dead Or thus Christ by his divine power did recall the soule againe unto the body either from heaven or Purgatory Therefore the prayers of the living will helpe the soules of the dead which are in Purgatory torments and afford them some case These are strong Arguments and follow faire and farre off Answ 3 Thirdly Christs miraculous actions were not done for our imitation And therfore it followeth not that upon the miraculous works of Christ wee should build the ordinary duties of Christians yea Saint Augustine telleth us that Christ is not to bee imitated in such workes as these Non hoc tibi dicit non eris Discipulus meus nisi ambulaveris supra mare aut nisi suscitaveris quatriduanum mortuum c. He saith not unto thee thou shalt not be my Disciple unlesse thou canst walke upon the sea and raise one unto life who hath been dead foure dayes But learne of me for I am humble and meek Answ 4 Fourthly if prayer for the dead be unto us as the raising of the dead was unto Christ then as all the dead who are in Purgatory should bee prayed for so Christ should have raised againe all that went then to Purgatory or else by the Iesuits conclusion he failed in charity as we doe now if we pray not for the dead as he bears us in hand Answ 5 Fifthly though the Saints departed and the faithfull living are members of the same body and so are bound in love one to the other yet it followeth not that one should pray for the other They with us and we with them do wish and long to see the redemption of the sons of God accomplished But charity bindeth us not to pray one for another because we know not one the particular needs of another Answ 6 Sixthly to pray for any deceased is against the rule of charity for love beleeveth all things and hopeth all things 1 Cor. 13.7 And wee ought to hope the best of the dead to wit that they are at rest but in praying for them wee presuppose they are in misery and so need our prayers And therfore in so doing we hope not the best of them as charitie willeth Vers 26 VERS 26. And the fame hereof went abroad into all that land Quest Why did Christ prohibite this miracle to be divulged as is plain he did Marke 5.43 Luke 8.56 Answ 1 First he did it lest he should seeme desirous of vaine glory Muscul s Or Answ 2 Secondly he did it lest it should either provoke the Pharisees or excite the people to conferre some vaine worldly honours upon him as elsewhere they did when they would have made him a King Musc s Answ 3 Thirdly this prohibition was but temporary Gualt Calvin s that is they were for a time enjoyned to conceale it and afterwards to publish it Or Answ 4 Fourthly this prohibition was given only to the Parents lest they should be proud of their daughter who was raised unto life Gualt s Or Fifthly our Saviour did rather forbid them to Answ 5 divulge the manner of her raising then the thing it selfe Calvin s Or Sixthly some thought tesie Calv. that our Saviour Answ 6 forbad them that thereby they might be the more carefull in the publishing of it because Nitimur in vetitum But this I would have none to beleeve Seventhly Christ prohibits the publication Answ 7 hereof that the power of God might the more appear in the spreading it abroad VERS 27. And when Iesus departed thence Vers 27 two blind men followed him crying and saying Thou sonne of David have mercy upon us § 1. And when Iesus departed thence Sect. 1 Whether is this the same History which is mentioned by this same Evangelist Chap. 20.30 Quest The time when this was done Answ doth shew that they are two severall Histories Now
not questioned I enlarge it not Secondly he gave 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 authority unto them Answ 2 and also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 power Luke 9.1 Men can give the former unto Men but not the latter that is Authority but not Power but God gives both I. He gives 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 authority over every hurtfull thing Luke 10.19 II. He gives 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Power he promised it when he was ready to ascend up into heaven Act. 1.8 And he performed presently after reade Act. 3.12 and 4.33 and 6.8 Rom. 15.19 and 1 Thes 1.5 Thirdly he gave a miraculous power or power Answ 3 to worke Miracles Acts 10.44 and 19.6 To how many of the Apostles did Christ give Quest 4 power Unto all to Iudas as well as the rest Answ for the Text is plaine He called unto him his twelve Disciples now Iudas was one of the twelve verse 4. and gave them that is all of them power c. Whence we may learne That wicked Men Observ 2 may be true Ministers Matth. 7.22 and 23.1 and 1 Cor. 9.27 Balaam prophesieth and God often useth the Ministery and service of wicked Men bad Ministers may strengthen the feeble hearts of the righteous as the stalke upholds the Corne and yet when the Wheat is gathered into the garner with the straw they shall be burnt in unquenchable fire Sect. 3 § 3. Over uncleane spirits and to heale sicknesses and diseases Observ The phrase here is worth observing He gave thē power over Satan that They might cast him out They might cure sicknesses and diseases Because Satan wrought in them Whence we may observe That where evils are either brought or continued there Satan is the cause thereof for he provokes David to number the people 2 Sam. 24. he tempts unto sin that God may punish he hinders sinners from repentance because he knows that would turne away wrath and appease the anger of God Ionah 3.3 yea sometimes he is the Minister of God to inflict diseases as we see Iob 2. and Luke 13.16 Vers 2 VERS 2. Now the names of the twelve Apostles are these The first Simon who is called Peter and Andrew his brother c. Sect. 1 § 1. The names of the twelve Apostles Our Evangelist here intimates the degrees of the Apostleship for in the former verse they were called Disciples but here Apostles after they are called that they may be sent abroad But yet we see that it is onely these twelve who are called Apostles and not the seventy although they were also sent to preach the Gospel for they are still called Disciples Luke 10.1 Observ Whence we learne That there are degrees of eminencie and dignity in the Ministery it selfe reade Ioh. 6.70 Mat. 19.28 and 1 Cor. 12.28 29. and Ephes 4.11 Quest Who are here blame-worthy Those who maintaine a parity and equality of all Ministers Indeed as Noble-men and inferiour Justices are equall and alike in regard of their conjoynt charge when they are joyned together in Commission so Ministers are equall in regard of the Ministery but in regard of eminencie and dignity all are not alike for the degree of the Apostleship did excell the Disciples and all others Object 1 But these twelve Apostles are after this called Disciples And therefore Apostles and Disciples are equall Iesus going up to Ierusalem tooke the twelve Disciples apart in the way Mat. 20.17 And again He called his twelve Disciples together and gave them power c. Luke 9.1 Answ This name Disciple is a generall name unto both for Apostles and Disciples are not membra dividentia but Genus and Species for all Apostles are Disciples as was shewed in the former verse but all Disciples are not Apostles And hence our Saviour sometimes calleth the twelve Disciples Luke 9.1 and sometimes Apostles Luke 9.10 Object 2 But others besides those twelve are called Apostles and therefore there is no difference of degree between Apostles and Disciples First the name Apostle is used diversly namely Answ 1 I. Sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for Christ consider the Apostle and high Priest of our profession Hebrews 3.1 II. Sometimes extraordinarily thus S. Paul is called an Apostle although he were not one of the twelve yet because he was extraordinarily called by Christ to the worke of an Apostle III. Sometimes the word is used generally for all those who labour in the worke of the Ministery thus Titus is called an Apostle and also the rest who were employed in the Lords worke Whether any enquire saith S. Paul of Titus or our Brethren they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Apostles of the Churches 2 Corin. 8.23 And thus Epaphroditus is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Apostle of the Philippians Philip. 2.25 IV. Sometimes the name is used abusively They that boast are false Apostles deceitfull workers transforming themselves into the Apostles of Christ 2 Cor. 11.13 Secondly although the name Apostle be thus Answ 2 diversly used sometimes yet this hinders not the genuine and naturall acception of it namely for those twelve according to the plaine Text of Scripture When it was day Iesus called unto him his Disciples and of them he chose twelve whom he called Apostles Luke 6.13 where we see the name Apostle distinguished from Disciple and given as proper unto the twelve The Apostleship or place of an Apostle is extraordinary Object 3 and therefore from thence we cannot from thence prove a disparity or inequality in those who are ordinarily called as all are now First it doth not seeme that the place of an Answ 1 Apostle was extraordinary for although S. Paul shew many extraordinary callings and places and things in others besides Apostles 1 Cor. 12.28 29. yet he omits them all Ephes 4.11 speaking there onely of ordinary places and yet even there Apostles are mentioned But Secondly the best rule of perpetuity is Use Answ 2 and Necessity and therefore by way of distinction I say I. In the Apostles there were some things which were extraordinary as to worke Miracles And II. Some things ordinary as to governe Churches to call Councels to determine of Controversies and points in difference Act. 15. Now although the first were peculiar unto themselves yet the second is communicable unto others that is principally to those whom God hath raised to greater eminencie and dignity in the Church § 2. The first Simon who is called Peter Sect. 2 How many names had this first Apostle Quest 1 Three namely 1 Simon Answ which signifies either fatnesse Staplet s Mar. 3. or obedient 2 Peter a petra from a Rock namely either from Christ or from his confession of Christ Matth. 16.18 3 Cephas a Rocke or a stone Ioh. 1.42 When was he first called Peter Quest 2 Answ 1 First certainly not when he was brought by Andrew unto Christ Ioh. 1.40 Neither Answ 2 Secondly when he was called with Andrew from mending the Nets Marke 1 16. But Answ 3 Thirdly when the twelve
they be worthy continue preaching unto them and then they shall have indeed the peace of God To teach us that the Gospel being received Observ doth bring true peace along with it or those who receive the Gospel preached have true peace Luke 19.9 Esa 26.12 and 54.13 How doth this appeare for it seemes otherwise Quest 2 and experience shewes that the Professors of Religion are the most derided scoffed and persecuted of all other First God is called the God of peace and the Answ 1 King of peace Hebr. 7.2 and therefore they who embrace his word and truth shall surely have peace Answ 2 Secondly it is proper to the Gospel to bring peace whence the Preachers thereof are said to preach peace Ephes 2.14.17 And the Gospel is called the Gospel of peace Ephes 6.15 because the Ministers of the New Testament preach peace Act. 10.36 Answ 3 Thirdly Peace is an effect of faith Rom. 5.1 And therefore the faithfull who are the onely true Receivers of the Gospel shall certainely have peace Quest 3 With whom have the faithfull and the true Receivers of the word peace Answ 1 First with God because they are reconciled unto him from whence ariseth exceeding joy for they are of all other then the most safe and secure What can harme them who are covered under Gods wing yea who are married unto him Hos 2.19 with an everlasting covenant Rom 8.38 Answ 2 Secondly they have peace with their brethren for they are all servants of one Master in one house Ephes 2.19 yea all members of one body Rom. 12. and 1 Corinth 12. And therefore they have peace among themselves They are exhorted unto the love of one another 1 Iohn because love is the bond of peace Ephes 4.3 Certainely the Church of Christ is no other then a family of love for they have not only sweet societie among themselves but also with Christ their Lord and head 1 Iohn 1.3 and 1 Cor. 1.9 yea such peace have the faithfull receivers of the Gospel that we reade of three thousand yea five thousand that had but Vnam dâ—mum-mensam-animam Chrys s One house one home one table one soule Act. 2.41 c. and 4.4.32 Answ 3 Thirdly they have peace with themselves and in their own hearts and affections For I. Although they have inward corruptions which rebell against them Rom. 7.23 yet II. With their mindes they serve the law of God Rom. 7.22.25 and the peace of God beares rule in their hearts Colos 3.15 And III. Although they bee sometimes polluted by sinne yet they wash themselves with the teares of sorrow as David Psal 51. and Peter Matth. 27. did and then by the Lord are restored againe unto peace of conscience Answ 4 Fourthly there is another peace which is proper to the faithfull receivers of the Word and that is securitie from danger reade Psal 27. 31. and 91. and 2 Tim. 1.12 and 1 Iohn 4.18 And therefore happy thrice happy are the godly embracers and receivers of the Gospel who have peace with God and men and their owne consciences and assurance that Malum qua malum no evill as it is an evill can come unto them Quest 4 How may we know whether we are right receivers of the word or not Examine these things viz. Answ First whether by our hearing wee are made partakers of inward peace or not 2 Pet. 3.14 Secondly whether our hearing have united us in love unto our brethren or not Thirdly whether doth the peace of God beare rule in our hearts Colos 3.15 Fourthly whether is all feare of temporall evils expelled out of our hearts or not Are we in dangers as bold as Lyons carefully avoiding perils but cowardly fearing none Certainely hee who truely heares and receives the preaching of the word hath peace within himselfe peace with his brethren peace with his God and assured hope of protection and preservation from evils as such VERS 16. Behold Verse 16 I send you forth as sheepe in the midst of wolves be yee therefore as wise as Serpents and simple as Doves § 1. Be wise as Serpents It is given as a rule by Sect. 1 our Divines that words which are Medix significationis and have a double signification a Translator must take heed how hee translates as for example Gnarum signifies subtle or crafty and also prudent or wise and therefore an Interpreter must take heed that he doth not give it the one signification when he should give it the other It is said Gen. 3.1 The Serpent was Gnarum now it cannot be translated more wise than any beast of the field but more crafty So Proverb 1.4 It cannot be said To give subtlely but wisedome to the simple so in this verse it cannot be said be yee crafty as Serpents but wise as Serpents Remigius s saith That Christ doth very well admonish the Apostles to be wise as Serpents because Adam was deceived by a Serpent as if hee should say As the Serpent is crafty to deceive So be yee wise to deliver Hee praised the fruit of the tree but praise ye the crosse What is the nature of Serpents and wherein Quest 1 must we imitate them First the Serpent is a creature more crafty then Answ 1 strong so because we are not strong enough to withstand the forcible assaults and temptations of Sathan wee must therefore bee wise to prevent occasions and to decline such assaults Secondly the Serpent will defend her head above Answ 2 all things and hideth it with her whole body as with a shield in the time of danger and Hierome saith it is Quia ibi vita because her life lieth in her head and therefore although she be sore wounded in the body yet if her head bee whole shee dieth not of her wounds So wee should repose our substance estates fame and life and all to danger and losse rather then suffer our head Christ to be harmed now our head is hurt by sinne for when we give way unto that wee dishonour our Christ and therefore wee ought alwayes carefully to avoide it and rather the losse of riches reputation yea life then keep them by sinne because Christians should preferre the greatest corporall mischiefe before the least spirituall evill yea lay downe our lives rather then suffer our Christ to bee dishonoured hee that saves his life shall lose it but he that loseth and layeth downe his life for Christ shall find it hee that suffereth his body to be wounded for the safeguard of his head shall live and not die but he that exposeth the head to danger for the safety of the body shall die and not live Hee that will rather suffer then sinne and disease himselfe rather then displease his Lord shall not be harmed by any evill And therefore like serpents wee must labour to preserve our head whole and entire whatsoever becomes of our bodies because of our bodies because our life lies in this our head Answ 3 Thirdly the Serpent doth cast off
the rules of Christian charity who knowes that the Church is disquieted and disturbed only by reason of some personall hatred against him and that the Church might have peace and his particular Congregation leave to enjoy as good a Pastor yea in every regard as able to edifie them as he is if hee were gone and yet rather than he will undergoe the trouble molestation and danger of exile will stay and suffer the Church in generall and his particular flocke to be disquieted and hindred from the peaceable enjoyment of the Word Rule 8 Eightly in fleeing persecution wee must respect the utility and profit of the Church that is I. If the Church by the retaining and keeping of a Minister may reape spirituall gaine and advantage then he is not to flee Or II. If the Church may reape comfort courage or benefit by the example of the Ministers constant and couragious suffering for the truth then I conceive that he is not to flee because a good Shepheard will lay downe his life for the good of his sheepe But III. If a Minister can have no leave to discharge his Ministeriall function no liberty to preach unto his flocke or to pray with them or to administer the Sacraments unto them nor any hope by his presence to benefit the Church or to gaine more soules unto Christ nor cause any occasion likely to be offred whereby he may propagate and further enlarge the kingdome of Christ without doubt then he may safely and lawfully flee for his life and shun persecution IV. If a Minister can see in likelihood that if some certaine time or brunt were over he might much benefit and comfort the Church but for the present there is small hope either of saving his owne life or doing good to his flocke hee may then for a while run unto the Wildernesse and hide himselfe in the Desart and shelter himselfe untill the showre bee over Now all these Rules belong unto the Ministers of the Gospel because the Text speakes only of their flight in the times of persecution Sect. 2 § 2. Vntill the Sonne of man come Quest 1 How doth Christ come Christ comes diversly namely Answ First he came unto us In carne in the flesh when he tooke our nature upon him This is past Secondly In gloria in glory when hee comes unto judgement Rom. 2.6 This is to come Thirdly In protectione in preservation and defence Behold I am with you unto the end of the world Matth. 28.20 that is by protection care and speciall assistance This Comming is alwayes and thus he is for ever present with his children Fourthly In donatione Spiritus he comes unto us by the donation of his Spirit and this is either extraordinary as he came to the Apostles giving singular and extraordinary gifts unto them Act. 2. or ordinarie and thus he comes unto all the faithfull in their regeneration when new and spirituall habits principles and graces are infused into them Fiftly In interno lumine In internall illumination enlightning the heart and opening the eyes for he enlightens every one that comes into the world Iohn 1.9 Now these two last are one and our only and true felicity Whence we might observe That true happinesse doth consist in the presence of Christ in the heart Observ when Christ came to Zacheus then came salvation to his house and consolation to his heart when Christ comes unto the heart of the faithfull then and never untill then comes joy unto their soules then and never untill then are they truely happy And therefore this we should desire first that is before and above all other things Psalm 27.4 and 42.2 Why are wee made happy by the fruition of Quest 2 Christ First because then and never untill then doe Answ 1 wee truely see A blind man would thinke himselfe a blessed man to enjoy his sight now wee by nature are blind and our eyes are opened and our understandings enlightned onely then when Christ enters into the soule And therefore happy are we when becomes unto us Psal 4.6 80.3.7.19 Secondly because the comming of Christ unto Answ 2 the soule doth represent the beatificall vision wherein our chiefest heavenly happinesse doth consist therefore thereby wee are made truely blessed Reade Psalme 16.11 and Psalme 98. and Matth. 5.8 VERS 24. The Disciple is not above his Master Verse 24 nor the Servant above his Lord. Christ by this title Disciple would teach us Observ That those whom he receives he will teach Reade for the proofe hereof Esay 54.13 Ierem. 31.33 c. Proverb 8.1 and 9.1 How Quest or how many wayes doth Christ teach his servants First he teacheth them by his Word Matth. Answ 1 28.19 Prov. 8.1 and 9.1 Secondly he teacheth them by his Spirit Psal Answ 2 143.10 and 1 Iohn 2.27 And without this the other is ineffectuall and therefore we must first labour to be taught by the Word and cleave close unto that Esay 2.3 it being the meanes of regeneration 1 Pet. 1.24.25 And then labour to be taught inwardly by the Spirit For without his gracious illumination wee can know nothing aright 1 Cor. 8.2 certainly humane knowledge must needs deceive us and misleade us and therefore we must not be instructed by that Tutour nor consult with flesh and blood concerning the things of our soules Rom. 8.6 7 8 and 1 Corinth 3.18 but labour that we may be taught of God The truth of this more particularly appeares thus namely First naturally we know not God aright but have these grosse and false conceits of him viz. I. We thinke that he sees not our sinnes Psalm 50.21 But the Spirit of God teacheth us that his eyes are over all the world and run too and fro through the whole earth from which lesson proceeds these things First a fearefulnesse to sinne for if God see us how shall we then dare to do evill Secondly a watchfulnesse over our waies in secret because God seeth all things therefore we dare not privately do evill or so much as conceive or imagine mischiefe in our hearts Thirdly because God seeth all things therfore the Spirit workes in us humiliation and godly sorrow for our evill thoughts Yea Fourthly hence comes alacrity and cheerfulnesse in the wayes of God and every good work because God sees them and writes them in his Book of remembrance Malach. 3. II. We think that God is like unto us as the Heathens conceit of their Gods as Saturne Iupiter Mars and the rest and that sinne is not so displeasing unto him as we say it is But the blessed Spirit teacheth us that he is of such tender and pure eyes that he cannot endure to behold any thing that is evill Habak 1.13 And hence the spirituall man is afraid to commit the least sinne Matth. 12 36. and 1 Thessal 4.6 III. We thinke that God may be deceived but the Spirit admonisheth us to take heed that we do not deceive our selves for our God will not
nor cannot be mocked Galath 6.7 When we remember that God fits in heaven and there markes the words and works that are done and spoken upon the earth Psal 2.6 it makes us the more carefull to purge the inside of the Cup as well as the outside Math. 23.20 IV. We thinke that God is all mercy and no Justice but the Spirit teacheth us that he is both according to his owne Proclamation of himselfe The Lord the Lord God mercifull and gracious long-suffering and abundant in goodnesse and truth keeping mercy for thousands forgiving iniquity Exod. 34.6.7 transgression and sinne And this the Lord would have us take notice off lest the sight of our sinnes should make us despaire And a God that will by no meanes cleare the guilty but will visite the iniquity of the Fathers upon the Children and upon the Childrens Children unto the third and fourth generation and this the Lord spake least carnall security and naturall stupidity should make us to presume Secondly naturally we are ignorant of Religion and the word of God For I. we thinke it to be a hard saying Ioh. 6.60 But the Spirit of God doth teach us that it is sweeter then honey Psalm 119.103 and more precious then gold Psalm 119.127 yea the very joy and rejoycing of our hearts Ierem. 15.16 If we attentively reade Psalm 119. we shall see what exceeding joy David felt and found in the wayes and workes of Religion II. We thinke Religion but foolish curiositie but the Spirit teacheth us that without it there can bee no salvation Hebr. 12.14 Thirdly we do not know our selves Esa 28.14 having made a Covenant with death and being at an agreement with hell yea ready to say that wee are rich and abound in all things Revel 3.17 But the Spirit teacheth us that these are but deceivable dreames arising from blind pride the truth being this that we are poore naked blind and miserable Verse 25. It is enough for the Disciple Verse 25 that he be as his Master and the servant as his Lord If they have called the Master of the house Beelzebub how much more shall they call them of his houshold § If they have called the Master Beelzebub Sect. How was Christ called Beelzebub that is Quest 1 Divell One may be called Divel two manner of waies Answer namely either First by nature and thus all and onely the reprobate Angels are called divels Or Secondly by participation or by imitation of a diabolicall corruption And in this sense the Jewes falsely call Christ Divell and Christ truly calls Iudas Divell I have chosen you twelve and one of you is a Divell q Ioh. 6.70 What doth Beelzebub truely signifie Quest 2 The text here reades 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beelzebul but Syrus reades 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beelzebub Answer according to whom the vulgar reades B. and it appeares that it is to be written with β not with λ from 2. King 1. where Abasia being sicke sends to Baalzebub the God of Ekron to know whether hee should recover or die Tremellius interprets Baalzebub Sminthium because Apollo was wont to bee called Sminthius from the Mice he killed which they of Mysia called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pliny lib. 29. naturall histor cap. 6. calleth this God of Ekron Myjodem but more rightly he is called Myothen that is the God of flies or the driver away of flies and Nazianzen contra Iulianum witnesseth that this God Baalzebub was made in the fashion of a flie And the name is compounded of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Baal that is a Master or a Prince or a Lord and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 zebub that is a flie And therefore this was the name of an execrable Idoll of the Akanorites and was called Baalzebub the God of flies because they beleeved that he destroyed expelled the deadly and pestilentiall flies which so grievously infested and molested the inhabitants of that Iland Or else perhaps he was so called because when the Divell did give any Oracles or answer concerning the health of any hee appeared unto the Inchanters in the forme of a great flie Now by the name of this Idoll the Jewes went about to disgrace the miracles of Christ and consequently his Doctrine which was confirmed by Miracles hoping hereby to overthrow it and to cast such an aspersion upon it that none should beleeve it r Otho Gualt p. de vocibus exotic pag. 102. VERS 27. What I tell you in darknesse that speake ye in light Verse 27 and what ye heare in the eare that preach ye upon the house tops § Preach ye on the house tops Quest 1 What is meant by this Phrase Answ The phrase On the house tops is taken from the forme of buildings among the Jews mentioned Deut. 22.8 When thou buildest a new house then thou shalt make a battlement for thy roofe lest any man fall from thence So Iudg. 16.27 and Acts 10. The meaning therefore is In tectis id est In publicis congressibus Preach upon the house tops that is in publike assemblies Here therefore our Saviour doth expresse two things namely First that they must conceale nothing but make knowne the whole truth of Christ taught unto them ſ Luke 12.2 c. Secondly that these things must be published and publikely preached Whence we may note That the profession of Christ is not to be concealed Observ and hidden but apparantly to be held forth to the view of others Reade Rom. 10.10 Hebr. 4.14 and 10.23 c. For First the Spirit is a fire and that a shining fire Quis potest celare ignem And therefore if the Spirit of God be in us it will send forth both heat and light Marke 4.21 Iohn 5.35 Secondly the heart directs the tongue for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks Mat. 12.34 Rom. 10.10 and 2 Cor. 4.13 And therefore if there be grace in the heart there wil be gracious words in the mouth Thirdly faith feares no dangers for it apprehends Christ alwayes present Mat. 28.20 And therefore if there be faith in the heart there will be profession in the mouth and practise in the life Argu. 1 The Papists affirme that the Sacramentall words are not necessarily to be so spoken or published that the people may understand them unto whom the Sacrament is to be administred We affirm the contrary thus Every word which the Apostles heard from Christ is a word to be preached and published and not to be so muttered or whispered as that it cannot be heard But the Sacramentall word was heard from Christ by the Apostles Therefore it is to be preached and published and not to be muttered The Minor Proposition is both plaine and also granted and the Major is evident from this verse What I tell you in darknesse that speake ye in light and what ye heare in the eare that preach ye on the house tops Hence Saint Paul 1 Cor. 11. being about to recite
their profession and unblameable in their lives and conversations are of high price value and esteeme with God Seventhly because the name of God is blasphemed Answ 7 by the evill life of professors therefore those who desire to be saved must to outward profession conjoyne outward and inward practise he that honours God on earth him will God honour in heaven but he who dishonours him on earth shall be punished in hell Maillard reports how at Tours in the Raigne of King Lewis the eighth the Jews reproved Christians for saying that Christ dyed for them and yet they dishonoured and blasphemed his name Rom. 2.24 Eightly because profession without practise doth not free us from the servitude and bondage Answ 8 of sin and captivity of Satan None can be saved so long as they are the slaves and bondmen of sin and Satan but profession without practise cannot free us from these chains or bonds and therfore it is necessary for those who would be saved to conjoyne them together The service of Christ is to be judged by the subjugating of our wils unto the will of Christ and by giving up of our selves wholly unto him yea he onely is Christs servant who doth his worke and obeys his command Ioh. 8.32 Rom. 6.6 Wherefore if we would approve our selves to be free from Satan and sin and to be made the free-men of Christ we must obey and fulfill his will as well as professe his Name Answ 9 Ninthly it is necessary that those who would be saved should conjoyne strict profession and sincere practise together because profession without practise doth not please God As the Vine is more regarded that beareth Grapes than the Ash that hath nothing but Leaves and the Deere that increaseth the Parke more than the barren Doe as the Orchard is better that is fraught with Fruit than that which beares nothing but Bloomes So those who are rich in every good worke 1 Tim. 6.18 are more acceptable to God than those who are onely rich in leaves shadows and outward shews for these the Lord cares not for at all Sect. 2 § 2. I will confesse him before my Father which is in heaven Object The Papists say that because the Saints suffred more than their sins required therfore the overplus of their passions and satisfactions belong unto the Treasure of the Church And Bellarmine argues for the proofe hereof thus The Martyrdome of the Saints is able to redeeme great offences as Christ saith Whosoever confesseth me before men him will I confesse before my Father which is in heaven But many of the Martyrs had small offences at the time of their Martyrdome And therefore there remaineth abundance of satisfaction for others g Bell. lib. 1. de Indulgent cap 2 Prop. 4. Answ The Martyrdome of the Saints was profitable unto themselves God crowning their patience with immortality through Christ but they are no way available unto us save onely for example in which sense Saint Paul saith was Paul crucified for you 1 Corin. 1.13 And Saint Ambrose saith well Pendebat in câ—uce filius c. While her Son hanged upon the Crosse Mary offred her selfe to the Persecuters Si fortè suà morte publico muneri aliquid adderetur sed Christi passio adjutore non eguit if so she by her death might adde any thing to the publike benefit but Christs passion needed no helper Institut virg cap 5. Now if the suffrings of Mary could adde nothing to Christs passion much lesse the afflictions of others For the understanding of these words I will confesse him before my Father which is in heaven observe these three things to wit First to confesse signifies to acknowledge and to owne and accept before God Secondly to the presence of God is added the presence of the Angels Luke 12.8 9. He that confesseth me before men him shall the Son of God confesse before the Angels of God Thirdly the time when is declared to be at Christs second comming in glory both by Saint Marke chap. 8.38 and Saint Luke chap. 9.26 Whence we learne Observ That they who adhere and sticke close on earth to Christ and the profession of Religion shall at last be received into eternall happinesse Or Those who are sincere in their profession and practise shall be saved Sacerdos Dei evangelium tenens Christi praecepta custodiens occidi potest vinci non potest h Cypr. He who holds and maintaines the doctrine of the Gospel and is obedient to the precepts therein contained may be killed but cannot be overcome because Christ hath promised that he will confesse and own him at his comming to judgement quem Christus tum confitetur invictus est Cypr. Besides for the proofe hereof we may reade these places Luke 22.28 Rom. 8.16 and 1 Cor. 1.21 and 2 Tim. 4.8 and Revel 2.9 10 11. Religion is the commandement or worke of God life eternall is the reward Hebr. 6.10 And therefore it is both Equall that this service should be crowned with a reward Rom 1.17 2 Tim. 2.12 and also Iust 2 Thess 1.6 7. Wherefore they that in sincerity of heart confesse themselves to be the Lords servants and in integrity and singlenesse of spirit labour to serve him shall certainly be crowned with blessednesse at the last What is required of us in regard of Religion Quest 1 and the profession thereof First we must neglect the care of our bodies in Answ 1 regard of the care of Religion Mat. 10.28 and 16.25 Acts 20.24 and 21.13 Rev. 12.11 We must not care for the world Iames 4 4. but cast that care upon God 1 Pet. 5.7 And bend all our study and care how to glorifie God and helpe forward the profession of Religion Secondly we must not feare infamy for Religion Answ 2 or the profession thereof but if we be laughed at and scoffed by reviling and taunting Michols for our profession and service of God with David confidently let us say That we will yet be more vile for the honour of Religion 2 Sam. 6. Lucrece for feare of infamy murdred her selfe but Susanna would not neither must we doe evill that good may come of it But remember these two things namely I. That the providence of God rules and governes all things Acts 3.18 and 4.28 A dog cannot barke at nor a wolfe bite the righteous without Gods permission the wicked cannot open his mouth to slander backbite and revile the righteous nor stretch out his hand to hurt them except God give him leave And therefore we need not feare reproach for Gods sake II. All things at last shall be revealed and the truth of every thing appeare verse 26. of this chapter and therefore although we should be calumniated for Religion and detracted for the practise thereof yet we need never feare but in the end God will cause our innocencie to breake forth as the Sun out of a cloud as we see in Ioseph and David Thirdly we must constantly
II. Because the affection opens the understanding we easily beleeve what wee earnestly love III. Because God crownes this affection towards his Ministers with a spirituall blessing Secondly those that receive the Prophets shall receive that reward which the Lord hereafter will give unto the Prophets CHAPTER XI Vers 1 VERS 1. And it came to passe when Iesus had made an end of commanding his twelve Disciples he departed thence to teach and preach in their Cities Sect. 1 § 1. When hee had made an end of commanding his Disciples Observ 1 OUr Saviour here expressly teacheth us that the commission of preaching is a command and therefore wo be unto him that being called thereunto neglects it 1 Corinth 9.16 The worke of preaching neither hath his beginning from us for God commands it and it is his service neither ends in us the end thereof beeing to call and reduce Children unto their Fathers Malach. 4.6 and wee but Gods labourers sent into his Vineyard to gather in his vintage Math. 9.38 Quest 1 What is here required of Ministers Answ They must acknowledge the necessity of preaching and the injunctions of God who hath enjoyned First Quod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That they must preach as in this verse And Secondly Quid what they must preach the words of life Acts. 5.20 Thirdly Quibus To whom they must preach The Apostles must preach to the lost sheep of the house of Israel Mat. 10. and to all Nations Mat. 28.20 Pastours must preach unto that flocke which is committed unto their charge Acts. 20.28 Fourthly Quando When they must preach In season and out of season 2. Tim. 4.2 Fiftly Quomodo how they must preach as becomes the Oracles of God 1 Peter 4.11 And therefore Preachers must be made all things to all men 1 Corinth 9 19. c. if by any meanes they may winne any they must be meeke long-suffering and gentle 2 Timoth. 2.24 and endure al things so long as they may preach Christ Philip. 1.15.19 What is here required of people Quest 2 They must acknowledge the necessity of hearing Preaching is a Relative word Answ and cannot goe without his Correlate a man cannot be a Preacher except he have hearers unlesse people would have us to doe as blind Bedaes boy made him doe Preach unto the Stones which Christ never required of us but onely enjoyned us to preach when we had some to Preach unto But it will be objected Object people are no where commanded to heare and therefore where there is no command to heare there is no necessity of hearing First a command here is needlesse if a Treasure Answ 1 be offred unto a poore man or meat unto a hungry man or drinke unto a thirsty man or Clothes unto a naked man what necessity is there to command them to take them when their necessity requires them yea they who have any tast of the word at all which was sweeter to Davids taste then the honey or the honey comb will desire it Acts. 13.42 and receive it with joy Secondly wee have both Comminations and Answ 2 cautions in the word of God concerning hearing and therefore there is implicitely a command to heare Proverb 1.24 c. All those are greevously threatned who will not heare yea because they would not heare Mat. 10.15 Our Saviour saith It shall bee more tolerable for Sodome and Gomorrha at the day of judgement then for that Citie which will not leare the word when it is offred unto them Mat. 22.7 Those who were invited to the Marriage of the Lambe are slaine because they would not come Besides these Comminations denounced against all those who will not heare we have a caution given to all those who doe Luke 8.18 Take heed how yee heare Sect. 2 § 2. In their Cities The Evangelist here by their Cities meanes the Cities where the Apostles had first preached Observ Whence Note that the Preaching of the Ministers is to be perfected by the preaching of Christ For if the word preached by them bee not mixed with faith which is imprinted by Christ it profits not Hebr. 4.2 And therefore our Saviour sends them before his face Luke 101 that is he sent the Apostles before intending himselfe to follow after because their preaching without his was but in vaine Man onely working upon the eare but Christ upon the heart and that by his holy Spirit Quest 1 Doth not this derogate from the dignity and excellency of the Ministerie Answ Nothing at all for Christ doth not worke upon the heart by a worke separated from the Ministery of the word but by the Ministery of the word the preaching of the word being an Instrument as the Sacraments also are to convay grace unto us or to worke grace in us and hence Christ makes us able Ministers 2 Cor. 4 6. and waters that which wee plant Quest 2 Who are here to be blamed Answ 1 First they who seeke for Christ without the Ministery of the word or they who hope to find Christ although they sleight and neglect the word preached unto them Answ 2 Secondly they are faultie on the other side who rest in the Ministery of the word without Christ And therefore I. They who desire to be made partakers of Christ must seeke the word receive the Ministers thereof and embrace the preaching of the Gospell II. They who heare and receive the word must yet further expect and desire that Christ by the internall operation of his Spirit would work upon their hearts in and with his word Verse 2.3 VERS 2 3. Now when Iohn had heard in the Prison the workes of Christ he sent two of his Disciples and said unto him Art thou hee that should come or doe wee looke for another Sect. 1 § 1. When John had heard in the Prison Observ In the eleventh verse of this Chapter our Saviour saith there was no greater amongst the sonnes of men then Iohn the Baptist and yet he is cast into Prison To teach us That the greatest and best and deerest of the Children of God are subject to affliction Reade Acts. 14.22 and 2. Timoth. 3.13 and Hebr. 12.8 Why are the best and most holy afflicted Quest 1 They are afflicted for a fourefold respect Answ or consideration namely First Respectu sui in regard of themselves there is in all even the best a roote of sinne and therfore our hearts must bee plowed up by the Coulter and Plow-share of affliction that so the root of sin may be cast out Ierem. 4.4 Winter corrects and helpes the overflowing and abounding of humours and the fore-skinne is to bee cut off Deuter. 30.16 Secondly Respectu Dei in regard of God that thereby he may shew himselfe to be the Phisition of his Children yea and that not onely a wise but also a just Phisition It may here be objected Object that God can cure without meanes and therefore what need hee afflict us seeing hee can rectifie whatsoever is amisse in us if hee
please without affliction It is true Answ that God can preserve life without bread but yet hee will rather do it by bread and he can cure and heale us without meanes but he rather workes by meanes and hence it is that the Lord afflicts because it is one of the ordinary meanes whereby he workes Here observe that the Lord hath a threefold meanes whereby hee doth convert sinners and cure sicke soules to wit I. The outward call of his word preached to the eare And II. The inward motions of his Spirit working upon the heart And III. Afflictions either corporall inflicted upon the body or spirituall upon the soule by reason of sinne for sometimes God wounds the body with sorrow and sometimes the soule for sinne And therefore this beeing one of the ordinary meanes whereby God weanes his Children from sinne he will not sometimes withhold it from the best and those who are best beloved by him Thirdly Respectu impiorum in regard of the wicked that they may bee justly confounded who enjoy peace and yet will not obey When the wicked see the righteous who are carefull to please God and fearfull to offend him under the rod and subject to some sometimes sharpe affliction and themselves spared they are left without excuse and at the day of judgement shall not bee able to answer one word for a thousand who would not obey that gracious God that dealt so favourably with them in sparing them when he punished and corrected those who were much better Fourthly Respectu vitae futurae in regard of the life to come because the Crowne of thornes is the way to the crowne of glory and affliction to felicity Rom. 8.17 and 2 Tim. 2.13 Hence wee heare Abel to be persecuted of Cain Isaac of Ismael Iacob of Esau Ioseph of his bretheren the Israelites of Pharaoh yea Christ of the Jewes And therefore reason there is we see that the righteous should bee afflicted and justice in the afflicting of them How may we know whether wee be righteous Quest 2 or wicked Children or Bastards Sect. 1 First if the Lord suffer us to runne without a bridle or with the reines loose upon our necks and to follow our owne wils and wayes then Vae nobis Woe be unto us for our portion will be the portion of Dives and that same dismall and direfull ditty will resound in our eares which was sounded Thou in thy life receivedst thy pleasure therefore now thou art tormented Luke 16. Such as these have their portion in this life Psalme 17.14 there being nothing prepared for them in the life to come but misery and torment Answ 2 Secondly if prosperity doe so fill our hearts that we either lesse perceive or lesse follow the motions of the Spirit then certainely it is dangerous that we are bastards and no sonnes Answ 3 Thirdly if we are sensible of affliction but yet remaine hard hearted never a whit softned nor suppled by affliction then certainly we are no sonnes but bastards Affliction as was said before is but a meanes or instrument of conversion and therefore not all who are sorely afflicted are surely converted affliction conversion not being Termini convertibiles Quest 3 What is required of us in affliction and the Crosse Answ Wee must not decline or refuse the Crosse but rather rejoyce when with Iohn Baptist wee suffer for Christ or the truth Iames 1.2 10. that being the crowne of life Ianus 1.12 We must labour to learne our Christs Crosse and bee instructed by our afflictions learning thereby First in generall to be humbled under the mighty hand of God 1 Pet. 5.6 acknowledging his hand in our afflictions Secondly more particularly wee must learne by affliction to be bridled from sinne and our owne will to abstaine from evill and our owne wayes And Thirdly we must labour under the Crosse for a certaine union and conjunction with Christ in the covenant of love and mercy Sect. 2 § 2. The workes of Christ Quest 1 What workes of Christ did Iohn heare of and how did he heare of them in prison Answ Saint Luke doth plainely shew Chap. 7. For First hee raised a young man from death unto life verse 12. c. with the admiration of al that heard of it verse 17. Secondly Iohns Disciples bring him word of this unto the prison verse 18. whence hee sends two of them backe unto Christ verse 19. Thirdly some thinke these things are to bee applied to the present time As if this our Evangelist would say Iohn hearing that even now Christ wrought many great miracles laid hold of this fit and seasonable time to send unto Christ both for the confirming of his Disciples and the people also that Iesus was the Christ But of this afterwards Wee may here observe that Christ wrought many things and great miracles before Iohn was cast in prison which the Baptist heard not of being distracted or encumbred with his owne worke of preaching and baptizing but now being in prison and not suffered publikely to preach he hath leasure to heare of the workes of Christ To teach us That the prison doth administer time to hear Observ 1 of Christ Psal 119.67.71 or affliction doth afford opportunity unto spirituall duties when men are as Iohn now was cast into prison or deprived of their sight or disinabled through sicknesse or weaknesse to worke they have the more time and leasure to pray and meditate and examine themselves and the like As appeares thus First affliction takes away the quiet of the flesh and presseth us downe and constraines us to complaine and makes us sensible of Gods hand Psalme 30.6.7 8. And therefore ministers unto us occasion and opportunity of doing good and of humbling our selves before the Lord. Secondly affliction removes carnall impediments from us as for example I. If we be deprived of riches then we have the lesse molestations and distracting cares II. If we be deprived of health that wee cannot labour then wee have the better opportunity to reade heare pray and the like It had beene well for Martha if shee had beene sicke for then shee would have had leasure to have heard Christ but being well shee was troubled about so many things that shee had no time to heare III. If wee be deprived of liberty then with Iohn wee have more leasure to heare of Christ How may wee know whether affliction bee Quest 2 profitable for and unto us or not First if it drive us unto Christ as unto our Answ 1 onely Provider Protector Physician and safeguard it is then an argument that it is good for us Secondly if leasure and opportunity being Answ 2 given for the performance of spirituall duties and religious exercises wee doe not use it unto valne and foolish pleasures or idle thoughts or wicked plots or the like but to heare of Christ and to serve him and to be more and more renewed in the inward man Then we may confidently hope that wee are
are open enough to heare judge and proudly to censure others Mat. 7.1 Rom. 2.1 II. In our selves and here we are truely deafe being not able to heare the Lord or his word And this deafenesse I here speake of Observ 1 Observe then hence That it is a disease incident to all by nature not to heare the voice and word of God Ierem. 11.10 and 13.10 Quest 2 What doe men ordinarily refuse to heare out of the word of God First naturally we refuse to heare the threatnings of the word 2 Chron. 36.16 Esa 5.19 Ierem. 17.15 Secondly we stop our eares against the promises of the word Malach. 3.10.14 and 2. Peter 3.4 Thirdly we are carelesse of the call of the word Prov. 1.24 c. Fourthly we regard not the commands of the Answ 4 word Esa 30.9 c. Ierem. 7.23 c. Ezech. 20.8 Audiâ—e to heare is ordinarily taken for obedire to obey in the booke of the Proverbes yee would not heare that is ye would not obey Fiftly we wil not listen to the Doctrines and instructions Answ 5 and lessons of the word Ierem. 32.33 Now the meaning of the proposition I observed is this Although the Lord call yet naturall men will not heare although hee command yet they will not obey although he teach yet they will not learne although he threaten yet they will not feare although hee promise yet they will not beleeve Doe none at all all heare the word of God Quest 3 are all men deafe All men are deaf but not al after the same manner or in the same measure or malice Answ For First some directly deny and refuse to heare the word Ierem. 44.16 and 7.26 and 11.8 Zach. 7.11 c. Mat. 23.37 This might be applyed to those who are refractory who say who is the Lord that we should obey him Exod. 5.2 and our tongues are ours who shall controll us Psa 12.4 But this belongs not to the present institution properly and therfore I omit it Secondly some doe not onely refuse to heare the word but over and above deride it as 2 Chron. 30.10 and 36.16 and Acts 17.32 This may be applyed I. To those who deride the Professours of the word Psalm 119.51 And II. To those who scoffe at the preaching of the word And III. To those who taunt at Religion it selfe As the story saith of the Thiefe who bid spare him till the day of Judgement and then he would take all But these being particular faults and I having to treat of the generall disease and deafenesse passe these over Thirdly some yea all naturall men are insensible of all true feare and understanding haveing eares but heare not Psalm 115.6 Ierem. 5.21 Ezech. 12.2 Mat. 13 13. c. Fourthly the meaning therefore of the Proposition observed is this The naturall man cannot so heare or receive the word given for his salvation and conversion in his affection internall sense and conscience that it workes in his heart conversion unto God How doth this appeare Quest 4 Thus Answ because Nature is opposite to God in two things namely I. In Goodnesse for he loves not that which is good although he doe in part understand it to be good For every rule of Religion is hard Iohn 6.60 And wordly wisedome is enmity against God Rom. 8.7 yea hence naturally we love not Christ although of all others and other things most worthy to be beloved Esa 53.2 But will rather leave him then embrace such hard lessons as hee teacheth Iohn 6.65 Nature beeing altogether averse both from God and good II. In truth for hee cannot understand spirituall things Object Against this it will be objected Naturall men understand many things for they feare and are enlightned and reformed and have a tast of good things Mark 6.20 And therefore are neither so blind nor deafe as we would make them to be Answ 1 First in the naturall man there is a rude and confused hearing but he can discerne nothing plainly but all onely in a darke speaking 1 Cor 13.12 Answ 2 Secondly the naturall man doth something by grace Now grace is two-fold viz. I. Generall and this grace can doe much both towards humiliation from the law and illumination for a man may bee humbled with legall terrours a man may be so farre enlightned that he may pray with much shew of understanding and fervour and sense yea have a taste of faith and the good word of God and all from this generall grace II. Particular and effectuall unto conversion and regeneration Now those who are deprived of this Grace can doe nothing as they ought to doe nor heare the word as they ought to heare For First the end of Preaching is to teach men the knowledge of God yea that knowledge which is life eternall Iohn 17.3 And Secondly so to teach them the beauty sweetnesse and goodnesse of God that they may love him and long for him and cry after him before all other things Psalm 27.4 And Thirdly that through this love of God wee might be constrained to obey him and that both in heart and life 1 Corinth 6.20 But Fourthly nature is not capable of God or spirituall things 1 Corinth 2.14 Acts 16.14 Esa 48.8 Here this phrase or word Hearing is worth observing For thereunto three things are required namely First a voice or the word preached 1 Corinth 1.18.21 And Secondly the aire or breath that carryeth the voice to the Eare and this is the holy Spirit which imprints the word in the heart with deep and indeleble Characters And Thirdly the Organ rightly disposed Now so long as wee are naturall wee have neither of these Now as much as in us lyeth we must labour to prevent and remove all these causes Observ 2 Secondly wee have now to consider the state of grace and that is Audiunt by Christ the deafe heare or their spirituall hearing is restored unto them Or Christ cures in his Children the deafenesse of the soule Esa 43.8 and 54.13 Ierem. 31.34 Quest 5 How doth Christ cure this Deafenesse Answ First he takes away the impediments and hindrances namely I. Obstructions or the stopping of the Eare Now in the Stopping of the Eare There are three things to be considered To Wit First the efficient cause thereof and this is the world who labours to fill our hearts and take up our thoughts and bewitch us with the delights thereof Now Christ cures this by shewing how foolish and vaine and transitory all the things of the world are Eccles yea that they are but snares and wounds and most unconstant friends 1. Timoth. 6.10 and Luke 12.20 Secondly the sickely effect for the Stopping of the Eare workes a hardnesse in the Eare and as the humors in the Kidneyes and Bladder doe so harden that they turne into a stone and the stopping of the humours in the hands or feete breed those Nodos podagricos Cheiragricos So the humours of the Eare beeing stopped breed such a hardnesse that it
Heifer sprinkling the unclean sanctifieth to the puryfying of the flesh Heb. 9.13 Or III. Spirituall which is two-fold to wit either First hypocriticall as Esa 58.5 and 2 King 6.30 Or Secondly sincere as Iob. 42.6 Cilicium inventum ad corporis afflictionem mentis humiliationem Reg. Basilij Cap. 69. Now this sincere spirituall use of Repentance is twofold namely I. For the expression of sorrow and mourning And II. For the expression of repentance But these two are one for neither is repentance visible without mourning nor mourning profitable without Repentance and therefore true repentance must be outwardly expressed Observe hence Observ That true repentance ought to bee externall as well as internall Ionah 3.5 c. and 1 Samuel 7.6 and 2 Sam. 12.16 and Ioel 1.13 and 2.12 c. Why must true repentance bee outwardly expressed Quest 2 First because the outward expressions and Answ 1 signes doe expresse the affection of the heart Secondly because it is a good example and Answ 2 encouragement to our bretheren that is when others see our outward sorrow and humiliation it makes them both feare to fall into the like sinnes and if they have fallen learnes them so to humble themselves Thirdly because the outward expressions of Answ 3 sorrow do helpe our affections and therefore they are conjoyned together Hest. 4.1.3.16 and Daniel 9.3 How many signes of sorrow were there or Quest 3 how many sorts of outward expressions of mourning The signes or expressions of sorrow were sixe viz. First to humble the heads Answ and this was done three manner of wayes namely either I. Velando by covering of it as 2 Samuel 15.30 Hest 6.12 Or II. Deijciendo by hanging of it downe as Lament 2.10 Or III. Radendo by shaving of it Esa 22.12 Ierem. 48.37 Ezeck 7.18 and 27.31 Secondly Ashes and this signe was three-fold to wit I. Sometimes they sprinkled themselves with Ashes and sate on the ground Nehem. 9.1 Lament 2.10 Ezeck 27.30 And II. Sometimes they sate in the Ashes Lament 2.10 Luke 10.13 And III. Sometimes they wallowed themselves in the Ashes Ezeck 27.33 Ierem 6.26 and 25.34 And hence Ashes is sometimes taken for mourning it selfe Esa 61.3 Thirdly to goe bare-foot as 2 Samuel 15.30 Fourthly to change the apparell and this was also threefold For I. Sometimes they would put on no better attire then they ordinarily wore which was a kind of expression of sorrow as we see Exod. 33.4 And. II. Sometimes they rent the garments they had on Gen. 37.34 And III. Sometimes they put on sackecloth upon them 1 Sam. 3.21 and 1 King 21.27 and 2 King 19.1 and Ioel 1.13 Fiftly to draw water and to poure it forth 1 Samuel 7.6 Sixtly to wound themsâ—lves as Ierem. 48.37 and 1 King 18.28 which practise is forbidden for the dead Levitic 19.28 and 21 5. Deuter. 14.1 Quest 4 How many things are required unto true Repentance Answ 1 First in generall there are these two things required namely I. Fasting as Nehem. 9.1 and 2 Chronic. 20.3 Psalm 69.10 Ioel 1.14 and 2.12 Ionah 3.5.7 II. Teares Iob 16.16 Psalm 69.10 Ioel 2.12 Ionah 3.8 Answ 2 Secondly more particularly three things are required to wit I. The outward worke of fasting and Teares And II. The inward adjuncts which are foure viz. First compunction and sorrow of heart Psalm 102.9 and Ioel 2.13 Secondly the hatred of sinne Thirdly conversion unto God Ierem. 3.1.12 Zach. 1.3 Fourthly confusion and shame of heart Daniel 9.7 III. The daily practise and use of all these Psalme 102.9 Vers 23. 24. VERS 23 24. And thou Capernaum which art exalted unto heaven shalt be brought downe to Hell for if the mighty workes which have been done in thee had been done in Sodome it would have remained untill this day But I say unto you that it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodome in the day of judgement then for thee Sect. 1 § 1. If the mighty workes which have beene done â—â— Capernaum had beene done in Sodome Our Saviour doth not compare Carpernaum with Tyre and Sâ—â—â—n who for the present florished and it may be for the time to come were to be called and converted but with Sodome who for the hardnesse of heart and maturity of sinne were cast into hell there for ever to be tormented Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour compare Capernaum to Sodom and not to Sidon Answ 1 First because it was agreed upon on all sides that the Sodomites were most desperate and deplorable sinners by much and farre worse then those of Tyre and Sidon And therefore the Capernaites may know and learne hereby how Christ doth repute of them who equals them or rather makes them worse then these most wicked Sodomites Secondly because these Sodomites were long Answ 2 since condemned and punished and without all hope of mercy for Ab inferno nulla redemptio And therefore if by chance these Capernaites should despise the last judgement by presuming of mercy yet this or the like judgement they might feare and know that they should be made as miserable or more miserable then they in as much as they enjoyed greater mercies and meanes and despised them Now from these two conjoyntly viz. that they were for the present most grievous sinners and were hereafter most grievously to be punished for the contempt of the Gospel will arise this Observation namely That the Contemners of the Gospel Observ are most grievous sinners and shall most grievously be punished Esay 30.9.10.14 Ierem. 9.12 13. Proverb 1.24.28 and 28.9 Matth. 21.43 and 2 Thes 1.8 and 2. King 17.19 c. 2 Chron. 36.15 c. How doth it appeare that the contemners of Quest 3 the word are great and grievous sinners and shal be sharpely and severely punished It appeares by these particulars viz. First from the Author of the word and Gospel which is God and Christ Deut. 18.19 Act. 3.23 Luke 10.16 and 1 Thes 4.8 Secondly from the excellency of the word in it selfe and in regard of its effects Ier. 15.16 Ezech. 3.3 Revelat. 19.15 Thirdly A signo because it argues a most hard heart to contemne the word which is of that force that it is called a sword yea fire and a hammer Reade Esa 49.2 Ephes 6.17 Hebr. 4.13 Ierem 5.14 and 23.29 Now looke upon all these together and see if he be not a great sinner and worthy of great torments who dare despise the word of the great King yea such a word as is sweeter then honey and more precious then gold and able to beget him and nourish him unto salvation yea to anatomize his heart and to lay it open before his eyes Why must we not or may wâ— not contemne Quest 3 the word of God or Gospel of Christ First because wee shall give account thereof Answ 1 and answer for it before the Lord when we shal not be able to answer one word of a thousand Heb. 2.3 and 11.25 Secondly because it is so odious unto God Answ
testimony of his Spirit that we may be enabled to call him Father Rom 8.15 Answ 4 Fourthly Patiendo by suffering and enduring patiently whatsoever afflictions the Lord layes upon us Heb. 12.8 Answ 5 Fiftly Verbum audiendo by hearing and obeying the word of God Iohn 17.13 Answ 6 Sixtly but our filiation principally consists in two things namely I. Credendo in faith in Christ Iohn 1.12 Gal. 3.26 And II. Obediendo in obedience unto God for those who would approve themselves to be the sonnes of God must put off the workes of darknesse and the old man and putting on the new man walke as becomes the children of light Ephes 5.8 and 1 Thess 5.5 And therefore if we desire to be made the children of God we must I. Be Peace-makers and Lovers II. Wee must love our enemies and do good unto those who doe evill unto us III. We must pray daily unto God to sealeou adoption in us by the evidence of his Spirit IV. We must patiently undergoe whatsoever the Lord layes upon us V. VVe must love reverence and prize the preaching of his word VI. Wee must labour to apprehend and apply Christ unto our selves by a lively faith And VII Wee must devote our selves wholly unto the service of God in a sincere and sanctified obedience Why doth Christ ascribe that unto God Quest 3 which hee did himselfe First negatively not to deprive himselfe of Answ 1 all power Chrys s for he saith afterwards All power is given unto me of my Father But Secondly affirmatively to shew that his Father Answ 2 was not moved by the importunity of others but that of his owne free grace and goodnesse he enlightned those who were of small account in the world and revealed these saving truths unto them Chrysost s § 4. Because thou hast hid these things Sect. 4 What is meant here by hiding or how doth Quest 1 God hide or blind the eyes First God is said sometimes to blind the eyes Answ 1 and harden the heart as Exod. 4 21. and 7.3 and 9.12 and 10.1 and 14.4 and Esa 44.18 But Secondly this is not so to be understood as Answ 2 though the Lord did shut up open eares and make blind seeing eyes or change a mollified heart into a hard one Nor Thirdly onely by permitting us to harden our Answ 3 selves But Fourthly by detaining of his grace from us Answ 4 whereby we should be softned or by denying to give that eye-salve unto us without which wee cannot see Revelat. 3.18 From whence wee may note that the Lord Observ 2 blinds and hardens wicked men not by changing them from better to worse but because he changeth them not from worâ—â— to better that is hee doth not harden by infusing or inferring any wicked quality into them which before was not in them but because he doth not give better qualities unto them then by nature they have in them Reade 1 Sam. 20.2 and 2 King 4.27 Gen. 18.17 For they were evill before yea altogether evill Genes 6.5 and 8.21 And therefore must not blame the Lord for their obduration or destruction because he made them no worse then they were but onely made them no better then they were which he was not bound to doe but lay the fault onely upon themselves How can the Lord blind some and not others Quest 2 seeing he is equall to all and hath professed himselfe to be no respecter of persons God doth not respect outward things Answ as honour or riches or beauty or comelinesse of person he doth not preferre Eliah before David nor Esau before Iacob But he looks upon inward things as piety iniquity pride and the like and therfore the cause of Gods blinding some will appear by the examination of the persons blinded For who were blinded the Wise Who were these wise men who were blinded Pharisees who First sate in Moses chayre Matth. 23. and were Doctours of the Law and yet Secondly could not discern of Christ but contemne and despise him Iohn 7.47 Luk 16.14 and laugh at him yea persecute him Iohn 8.37 and 3.32 And slander him calling him a Samaritane and Beelzebub And therfore because they despise the salvation of the Lord sent unto them and offered unto them in the Messias God hides himselfe from them Observ 2 From whence we may learne that God for priâ—e and hardnesse of heart takes away from men the saving light of his word and of the knowledge of God leaving them in palpable blindnesse Reade Esa 6.10 Iohn 12.40 Rom. 11.18 This is but that lex Talionis which God hath promised to observe Proverb 1.24 c. Because First I have called And Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction Secondly yee have not heard But Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction Thirdly despised and derided my message Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction The Lord leaves none but those who first left him hee hardens none but those who are already hardened he despiseth none but onely despisers as is plaine from 1 Sam 2.30 Esa 66.4 Quest 3 How doth the Lord hide himselfe from thâ—se Two manner of waies viz. Answer First detinendo by keeping back or taking away the word and by letting out the vineyard to other Husband men Reade Amos 8.12 Acts 13.46 and 19.9 Matth. 21.41 The word is the fire which melts the dew which mollifies and the hammer which breakes the hard heart And therefore needs must the heart grow hard when the word is taken away Secondly Non benedicendo by not blessing the word the word without the Spirit is but a dead Letter and therefore when the Lord doth not speake to the heart as well as the word to the eare no wonder if the heart remaine hard and obdurates for if the word preached bee not mixed with faith which is simply and only wrought by God in the hearers it is heard and Preached in vaine Heb. 4.2 and 1 Cor. 3.7 Quest 4 Why is the Gospell and word preached hid from so many of the hearers thereof Answ 1 First because Sathan stops the eares and shuts the eyes and hardens the heart of many Answ 2 Secondly because many despise and contemne the word And Answ 3 Thirdly because God gives them over to a reprobate sense Româ—ns 1.24 26 28. Quest 5 How is the word contemned and despised The word is despised by many many waies viz. Answ First some despise the word for the meannesse and poverty of the Ministers and thus did the Pharisees Iohn 7.47 yea because this is every where usuall our Saviour therefore doth comfort his servants with this that the contempt of them reflects upon himselfe those who despise them despise him and as contemners of the Lord shall certainly perish Luke 10.16 Secondly some deride and scoffe at the word 2 Chronic. 30.10 and 36.16 Acts 13.41 Thirdly some hinder the Preaching of
the word Amos 2.12 Fourthly some have no spare time or leasure to heare the word Luk 14.18 Fiftly some heare the word as a pastime or a jesting matter Ezeck 33.32 And not as they ought as a meanes to worke in them godly sorrow Eccles 7.4 Sixtly some will not be reproved salt bites and therefore they will not be rubbed with salt reproofs Amos 7.12 1 King 13.4 Seventhly some heare the word but absolutely and desolutely refuse to obey it Ierem 44.16 and 32.33 Eightly some would obey the Gospell but they procrastinate it and put it off from day to day as Nehem. 9.29.30 and 2 King 17 14. Now all these are contemners before God and as such shall bee punished by him What is the condition of those who are blinded Quest 6 and obdurate Miserable and wretched Answer For First the time will come when they shall give account unto God for all the time mispent for all the meanes of grace misused and for every sermon they heard in vaine Secondly such are justly deprived of the knowledge of Christ and made strangers unto him Ephes 4.18 Thirdly such are deprived of God the Father for no man knowes the Father but the Son and hee to whomsoever the Sonne will reveale him verse 27. Fourthly such are cut off from all hope of salvation Iohn 3.17 yea Fiftly they heape up unto themselues wrath against the day of wrath for their contumely and contempt against the Spirit of God Rom. 2.5 And therefore without doubt such are truely and deplorably miserable What are the causes of this obduration and Quest 7 hardnesse of heart First a selfe-conceit of selfe-wisedome and Answ 1 goodnesse He who is perswaded that he is wise enough learned enough and good enough hardens his heart against all good Lessons whether of admonition instruction or reproofe And Secondly a love of sinne He who is captivated Answ 2 and enthralled in the chaines of sinne and would not be awakened would not be untied would not be enlarged but desires so to continue hardens his heart against all meanes of deliverance And Thirdly a Lethargie of insensibility for hee that is not sensible of his sinne like the mad Answ 3 man sets himselfe against all remedies What are the remedies against hardnesse of Quest 8 heart Answ 1 First we must wash our soules with the teares of Repentance for our sinnes Answ 2 Secondly we must meditate daily of our small time and great danger Our lives at the longest are but short and our danger is infinite if wee should be prevented by death from preventing the punishments by repentance which we have justly deserued Answ 3 Thirdly pray we daily unto the Lord to take from us our hearts of stone and to give us hearts of flesh mollified and softned hearts Answ 4 Fourthly let the word of God have his perfect work in us and let us nourish all the sparkes thereof with the blasts of the Spirit and frequent meditation Sect. 4 § 4. From the wise and prudent Quest 1 How is Wisedome and Prudence distinguished Answ 1 First some say they are distinguished in objects because Sapientia wisedome consists in Sciendo in knowing but Prudentia prudence consists in Vtendo applicando in using and applying that which we know unto the good either of our soules or bodies And thus wisedome respects the speculative part and prudence the practica l Answ 2 Secondly some say they differ In modo acquirendi because Wisedome is infused but Prudence is acquired Wisedome is freely given by God but Prudence is procured and obtained by industry paines experience and observation Answ 3 Thirdly some in a manner make them both one saying that Prudence is in the inquiring after truth but wisdome in the acquiring of truth Hae duae virtutes veritatem prudenter quaerere sapientér invenire ita sibi implicatae sunt unitae ut una sine altera esse non possit a Prosp de vitá contemp Cap 29. Cavis 592. These two vertues prudently to seeke after truth and wisely to find it out are so involved one in another and so close knit one unto another that the one cannot bee without the other How is Sapientia Wisedome here held accounted Quest 2 or esteemed as an evill thing doth not the wise man say that the wise man feares and departs from evill Proverb 14.16 And blessed is he that finds wisedome Proverb 3.13 because she is better then rich Jewels Prov. 8.11 c. Eccles 2.13 and Iob. 28 28. Proverb 2.3 c. Answ 1 First the scope of our Saviour here is to shew that the cause of election is not our wisedome or Prudence but the good will and gracious pleasure of our God Answ 2 Secondly there is a double wisedome namely I. Divine this is praised by Solomon and St. Iames. 3.17 Flumen ex Eden in partes quatuor divisum significat quatuor virtutes prudentia contemplationem veritatis August de grat cont Manich. 2.10 Est fons vitae fons gratiae spiritualis fons virtutum caeterarum ad vitam aeternam Ambros de parad Cap. 3. Wisedome is the fountaine of life of spirituall grace yea of all vertues necessary unto salvation And therefore this wisedome our Saviour doth not account as evill II. Humane and carnall or the wisedome of the flesh now this is condemned and doth not commend us unto God But it may be objected that humane wisedome and prudence is commanded and commended Be wise saith our Saviour as Serpents Object Mat. 10.16 Yea Solon Lycurgus Thales Socrates and divers others are highly extolled for their wisedome Plutarch saith of Fabius and Marcellus that they were gladius clypeus reipublicae so may we say that wisedome is both the sword and buckler of the Common-wealth Besides wise men have spoken many things of God and that well as Hermes the Sybils Plato Seneca and divers others yea even humane wisedome was given by God unto Solomon as a great blessing And therefore how can it be evill There are divers sorts of wisedome Answ and prudence to wit First naturall and this sort of wisedome Solomon exceeded in Secondly Philosophicall and this is double namely either I. Morall teaching vertues and in this wisedome Propositi ∣ on 1 Socrates Plato and Aristotle were famous Or II. Politicall which is two-fold viz. either Propositi ∣ on 2 First that which consists in faining counterfeiting dissembling and supplanting Or Secondly sincere which consists in governing preserving and the like Here then these two Positions as undoubted truthes I lay downe I. Craftie and deceitfull wisedome is odious and abominable unto God II. All humane vvisedome is unable and too too vveake to acquire salvation From this second Proposition I will dravv my first Observation namely That no humane wisedome can bring us to Observ 1 the knowledge of God or Christ or the Gospel Read Rom. 1.22 and 8 6.7 1 Corinth 1.20 c. Why is all humane wisedome insufficient to Quest 3
bring us unto the knowledge of God or unto salvation First because for the learning of Christ there Answ 1 is no need of humane wisedome but of divine faith Hee that desires to come by Christ unto glory must labour for faith not humane wisedome for the simple ones of the world may be saved and therefore worldly wisedome is not necessary but without faith none can bee saved and therefore that is simply necessary Secondly humane wisedome onely understands Answ 2 perceives and takes up humane things and not divine 1 Corinth 2.14 for flesh and blood cannot reveale spirituall things unto us Matth. 16 17. But the knowledge of God and Christ is true wisedome Iohn 17.3 And therefore carnall wisedome cannot bring us to the knowledge of God o Christ or the Gospel The Philosophers understood something of the creation of the world and of the immortality of the soule and of the dignity and excellency of the minds but they were wholly ignorant of the fall of Adam and of the sacrifice of Christ and the like Theologicall truthes Wherefore unto the knowledge of Divinity more then humane wisedome is requisite Thirdly humane wisedome makes men proud and puffes them up 1 Tim. 3.6 But those who Answ 3 would be saved must be humble and learne to deny themselves Mat. 16.24 And therefore humane wisedome is so farre from bringing us unto heaven that it is a meanes to debarre and keepe us from thence as followes by and by Answ 4 Fourthly humane wisedome makes men more undocible of spirituall things those who are great Schollers in humane learning are ashamed to be taught divine lessons of those who are inferiour unto them in knowledge and therefore in this particular as well as in the former this carnall wisedome doth us more hurt then good and doth rather hinder then further us unto salvation Quest 4 What doth our Saviour intimate or aime at in these words Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent Answ 1 First our Saviour declares here who are called and who are rejected Et hìc simplicitèr accipitur pro tali statu non pro vitio ponit Calvin s And by wise and prudent are meant simply such without any relation to the maliciousnesse or obliquity of humane wisedome And therefore worldly wise men should not flatter themselves for all their knowledge and wit is too weake to bring them to heaven Here observe two things viz. I. All wise men are not rejected the Apostle saith Not many wise are called 1 Cor. 1.26 by which he would meane that the sentence is not generall which our Saviour here pronounceth that the knowledge of Christ is hid from the wise but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the most part or that it is not revealed to many wise men But yet II. All wise men are detained and kept back from this knowledge so long as they trust in their wisedome And therefore here our Saviour principally speakes unto the Pharisees who trusted in their learning and knowledge Answ 2 Secondly our Saviour here teacheth us what we should be if wee would be elected and called that is we must not be high minded or puffed up with knowledge or smell with a conceit of our owne wit or wisedome but wee must bee humble like children Psalme 131.1.2 Observ 2 Our Saviour in saying that God hath hid these things from the wise would teach us That God hides the knowledge of the Gospel from those who swell great with humane wisedome b 1 Cor. 1.20 c. Quest 5 How can God justly hide or blind the eyes is hee the Author of sinne and evill Indeed many phrases we have in Scriptures that sounds this way but can they truely or justly have place in God He is said First to give some over to a reprobate sense Rom. 1.28 And Secondly it is said that he hardens the heart Rom. 9.18 And Thirdly that he prepares men for destruction Rom. 9.22 And Fourthly that he layes a stumbling stone and rocke of off nce before some Rom. 11.9 And Fiftly it is said sometimes that hee blinds and gives the Spirit of slumber unto men Romans 11.8 God is said to doe these things two manner of wayes namely First Passivè Passively by permitting them and by not withstanding gain-saying Answ and contradicting of them The Lord hath said that his Spirit shall not alwayes strive with man Gen. 6.3 And therefore he endures or suffer the vessels of wrath Rom. 9.22 Secondly Activè Actively for God is never meerly passive but a pure agent Thom. Now the Lord is active in reprobates Obdur ando occaecando by hardning their hearts and blinding their eyes and this may bee done one of these foure wayes namely either First by working hardnesse in their hearts or by making their hearts hard immediately and that either I. By infusing malice or a greater measure of wickednesse in the heart Or II. By compelling the partie to the committing of some wicked thing These two God neither hath done nor will doe for bee tempts no man Iames 1.14 neither is hee the Author of evill Or Secondly by sending an evill spirit as a judgement and scourge unto an evil man as the Lord did unto Saul 1 Sam. 16.14 Or Thirdly by permitting Sathan to tempt 1. King 22.22 Offendicula patitur non ponit God suffers stumbling stones to bee laid in mens wayes but himselfe layes none Or Fourthly by withdrawing or withholding his grace and gracious aid and assistance As Rom. 1.24 He further hardens those who were obdurate before as Exod. 3.19 Hee doth not send a Lethargy unto men but hee doth not heale it and therefore sinne prevailes Now this last is most proper peculiar to our present purpose and institution How can carnall or humane wisedome which Quest 6 is not simply vicious or evill hinder a man from the knowledge of God and Christ and the Gospel First wee need not enquire and seeke what it Answ 1 is that hinders us from the knowledge of God for the corruption of nature which is both in fooles and wise men doth this but rather what it is that moves God to passe by and refuse to redeeme some from the common destruction that all men are subject unto by the fall of Adam and that is his owne glory Proverbes 16.4 Now those whom the Lord denies to helpe or succour by his grace cannot rescue or aid themselves at all by any humane wisedome or knowledge And this humane wisedome may be said to hinder us from divine knowledge and eternall glory because it cannot helpe further succour or enable us to attaine thereunto And this Calvin thinkes to be the true meaning of the point and question in hand that it hinders because it conduceth nothing unto this spirituall knowledge But it is something more Secondly certainely naturall wisedome it Answ 2 selfe hinders us from the knowledge of God and salvation or that knowledge of God which is salvation Iâ—â—n 17 3. Or we must acknowledge
that there is something in the wisedome of the flesh which hinders from faith For there are two things in him that learnes to wit I. A simplicity of beleeving And this is necessary in him that would learne according to that of Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hee must beleeve what his Master teacheth and with Pythagoras his Schollers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our Master saith so must be of great reckoning and weight with him A Scholler can never learne well who calleth the truth of that in question which is taught or rather who will not beleeve that which is taught And herein humane wisedome hinders men from faith for it will beleeve no more in religion then is plaine and demonstrative by reason There is nothing true in divinity which is either false in reason or contrary to reason but yet there are many things in Religion which are above reasons reach and therefore are to be beleeved by faith because they cannot be apprehended or comprehended much lesse demonstrated by reason Now I say the naturall wise man will beleeve no more then he can take up by naturall reason although it bee taught and confirmed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the word of God And thus humane wisedome hinders us from beleeving all those saving truths which the shallow shell of mans braine is not able to containe or comprehend II. In Schollers who desire to be great and good Schollers there is a certaine curiosity of disputing and propounding doubts and queres now this is commendable in humane learning but not in divine although it bee too frequent with those who are somewhat in humane learning and wisedome And unto such this is a great impediment because worldly or humane wise men despise the simplicity of the Gospel That great learned man yea the Philosopher Aristotle rejected the Pentateuch because Moses did only positively lay downe things and not demonstrate them from the principles of Philosophy Hence then wee may observe a third thing viz. Observ 3 That the Wisedome of the flesh is an enemy to regeneration Rom. 8.6 7. and 1 Cor. 1.26 and Quest 4 3.18 Is all wisedome as an impediment of faith and an enemy to a new birth condemned Answ No for wisedome is manifold First some say that there is a five-fold wisedome namely Naturall Morall Politicall Diabolicall and Spirituall Secondly some say that there is a double Wisedome to wit I. Honest and harmelesse And II. Crafty and fraudulent which as was said before consists in dissimulation and couterfeiting But this cannot be called Wisedome being neither Pharisaicall nor Philosophicall Wisedome Thirdly Wisedome indeed is two-fold viz. I. Spirituall and divine which comes from God above And II. Carnall and humane or Naturall which consists partly in a naturall towardlinesse ripenesse of wit and partly in an artificiall acquisition by study and knowledge How doth this naturall and spirituall wisedome Quest 10 diff r because they seeme indeed both to bee good They differ in the very foundations Answ For First naturall wisedome is built upon reason and judgement and our owne understanding Secondly spirituall wisedome is founded upon the will and word of God And therefore I. Spirituall wisedome is commanded and commended Deuter. 4.6 Acts 6.3 and 1 Corinth 2.6 and 12.18 and Ephes 1 8.17 And II. Worldly wisedome is sometimâ—s permitted and sometimes praised Solomon was wise naturally and Ioseph politickely and both commendably 1 King 2.6 Here observe that this naturall or worldly wisedome is twofold to wit lawfull and unlawfull and these two differ not Ré or Naturà indeed or in the very essenee and nature of them but onely Ratione in subjection unto the will of God And therefore if First it be subject to the will of God as a handmaid thereunto it is good c 2 Cor. 10.5 But Secondly if it will not be subject to the will and word of God then it is evill And therefore humane wisedome is a let unto faith and a hinderer of regeneration because it is very difficultly subjected to the will and word of the Lord For I. It is not subject to the Law of God neither indeed can be Rom. 8.7 And II. It contemnes and despises Religion and that either First because it is but foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1.18 21. and 2.14 Or Secondly because it is an abject thing or a thing below him and too base for him to stoâ—pe unto because hee is wiser then the simple Gospell § 6. And revealed them Sect. 6 We may observe here that our Saviour doth not say thou hast preached them Observ but thou hast revealed them as Galath 1.12 and 2.2 To teach us that it is the Lord who reveales himselfe fully to his Children How doth it appeare that the Lord himselfe Quest 1 onely reveales himselfe fully to the righteous It appeares plainely thus viz. First from the texts of Scripture Answ 1 Cor. 2.10 and 2 Corinth 4 6. Ephes 1.17 Secondly because the knowledge of God is life everlasting Iohn 17.3 And therefore wee cannot acquire it of our selues or by our owne strength Thirdly because the word preached penetrates onely the Eares and it is the Holy Spirit who workes upon the heart Heb. 4.12 and makes the word profitable 1 Cor. 3.7 Fourthly the word is equally and alike preached both to the good and bad both to the wicked and righteous and the difference is onely within in the Spirit because without that the word is but a dead Letter And therefore it is not man but God who doth reveale spirituall and supernall wisedome and knowledge unto us yea Fiftly the Spirit is plainely called a Seeds-man or Sower Math. 13. And therefore it is evident that all grace and divine knowledge comes from the Lord. Quest 2 How many sorts or kinds of Revelations are there Answ There are three sorts viz. First Delusive or deceitfull and these come from Sathan 2 Corinth 11.13 and therefore we must not beleeve every Spirit nor every Revelation but try them 1 Ioh. 4.1 and 2 Thessal 2.11 Secondly miraculous and extraordinary Now these I. Were usuall under the Law to the Prophets and Secrs And II. For a while were retained or continued to the Apostles for the planting of Churches as we see from 2 Cor. 12.4 c. Ephes 3.3 But III. Ordinarily they are abolished and out of date Heb. 1.1 Thirdly Ordinary and these belong unto the Children and sonnes of God and may be called the Revelation of the Gospell Now this Ordinary revelation is the operation of the holy Spirit in the heart revealing unto the heart the certainty assurance of Christ First offered in the Gospell Quest 3 How many things are there observable in this Revelation Answ Three to wit First the workeman which is the blessed Spirit and promised Comforter Iohn 14. and 1 Corinth 2.10 and Ephes 3.5 And Secondly the meanes whereby he works which is the word 1 Peter 1.5.13 And Thirdly the Revelation it selfe and that is a particular worke whereby our
hearts are confirmed in a full assurance of faith Rom. 1 17. Ephes 3.13 Heb. 10.22 and 1 Peter 1.5 Quest 4 How must wee so use the word that we may hope for the operation of the Spirit thereby Answer The word teacheth perfectly both what is true in Doctrine and also what is sure and certaine in and unto faith but wee cannot understand these things except wee be taught by the holy Ghost both what is true in the understanding and what is certaine and sure in faith and the promises of the word And therefore if we desire so to heare and reade the word of God that thereby the holy Spirit may teach us within in our hearts then these three things are required of us namely First we must adhere and cleave closely and diligently to the word of God as to our Schoole-Master remembring that it is a seed to beget us and milke to feed us and a candle to enlighten us and a sword to defend us and joy to cheere us and a companion to associate us and life eternall to crowne and rejoyce us Secondly we must hope for and expect the blessing of God in the hearing of the word according to his promise that is we prizing valuing and loving of the word of God and frequenting the Preaching and reading thereof for this end that we might be taught thereby wee may then rest confidently assured that the Lord will blesse his word unto us because hee is faithfull in his promises and the word is powerfull in its operation Heb. 4.12 Thirdly to this esteeme of the word and hope of the Spirit wee must joyne prayer that is beg at the hands of God this blessing that he would come unto our hearts by his Spirit and teach us Psalm 143.10 And then wee may comfortably rest assured that he who is most faithfull in all his promises and whose eares are alwaies open to the prayers of his Children will in his good time grant our requests with his Spirit fill our hearts with joy unspeakeable and glorious Rom. 5.1 and 14.17 and 1 Peter 1.8 Philip. 4.7 § 7. Vnto Babes Sect. 7 How or in what sense are they called Babes Quest First they are not Babes in understanding Rom. Answ 1 16. Or spirituall knowledge But Secondly in humility and that either by an acknowledgement Answ 2 of their folly or weakenesse And Thirdly in a dependance upon God their Father Answ 3 to feed them and nourish them by his word § 8. Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy Sect. 8 sight We see here how our blessed Saviour whose action is our instruction neither gives nor seekes for any further cause of Gods actions then his owne good pleasure that we might from him learne to rest therein and in all the decrees of the Lord to make that our Non ultra or Herculean Pillar beyond which we dare not nor desire to goe For if it be demanded Why God doth not bestow upon some those Quest 1 corporall or spirituall those terrestriall or celestiall graces which hee doth bestow upon some others Wee answer that the true and principall cause is the good pleasure of his heavenly will Answ And therefore the Pelagians are confuted who doe teach that the will of God was moved to elect some and to reject others because he foresaw the good workes of them a Hil. the know of the true God pag. 287. and the bad workes of these flat against the Apostle who saith of Iacob and Esau that before they were borne when as yet they had done neither good nor evill not of workes c. Rom. 9.11 And to confirme this Proposition Christ saith that his Father hid the Gospell from the wise and revealed it to Babes Why because it was his good pleasure Where we see that his pleasure is the cause that hee did not reveale as well as that hee did And therefore from hence we may learne That we must not enquire of God a reason of his actions but rest in his will Rom. 9.20 Thus did good old Eli 1 Samuel 2.18 and holy Iob 1.21 22. And the blessed Apostles of Christ Acts 2.23 and 3.18 and 4.28 and 13.27 Quest 2 Why may we or must not we demand a reason of Gods actions Answ 1 First because God is a debter to no man Who hath given first unto him Rom. 11.35 And therefore he saith in the person of that Master of the vineyard who was not so liberall to one as to another Can I not doe with my own as I will Psalme 50. The Lord shewes that all things are his and therefore none can give ought unto him yea he hath despoticall and absolute rule and power over all creatures For I. They had all their beginning of and from him And II. They all are ruled and governed by him And III. They all are ordained for him according to that of the Apostle For of him and through him and to him are all things Romans 11.36 And therfore who shall dare to call the great Judge and King of all the world to the Barre to render a reason why he hath done this or that Answ 2 Secondly the judgements of the Lord are a great deepe and who is able to search or sound the bottome of them Romans 11.33 c. and 1 Corinth 2.16 Esa 40.13 The judgements waies and workes of the Lord are alwaies just but yet man is often forced to say with Mary How can these things be Luke 1.34 and 18.27 And therefore in such a case we must confesse the blindnesse of our reason and not dare to summon God to give account unto us of what he doth Quest 3 Who are here guilty of blame Answ Those who dispute of the justice of Gods actions It is dangerous swimming in this Foorde for we may easily sinke or be dasht a pecces Non ad discussionem operum Dei sed ad honorandum Deum conditi sumus d Muscul s We were created for the worship and service of God and not to discusse dispute of or censure the actions of God Non Iudices actionum sed imperiâ— subditi Chrys imp s Wee are the Lords vassalls and not Judges of his actions Non ferenda morâ—sitâ—â— non tribuentium Deo justitiae laudem nisi quoad sensus eorum pertingit Great and intolerable is the insolency of those who will not acknowledge the Lords justice any further then they can see reason for it Muscill s We see how our Saviour doth apply this reason taken from the will of God to the hardening of some and to the illumination of others As if he would say it proceeds not from any impotency in God that all obeyed not the Gospell but because it otherwise pleased the Lord Calvin s Observ 2 Hence then wee may learne That the predestinating of some unto life and of others unto death doth depend absolutely upon the will of God He drawes and then we runne after him Cantic 1.3 He addes unto the
is a necessity of service we must not serve God as one Neighbour helpes another who will lend when they please but will not acknowledge any debt but we must confesse our selves to bee the Lords Servants and bound to doe more then we are able therfore when we have done all we must confesse our selves to bee but unprofitable servants Omne tulit punctum he doth understand his Masters will a right who hath learnd to conjoyne these two together Servire liberè ex officio to serve God with a free ready willing and cheerfull heart with a filiall affection and without any servile compulsion and yet in thus doing confesse that it is his duety to doe what hee doth II. It obligeth the outward life as well as the conscience For we must not live to our selves but to Christ 1 Peter 4.2 Rom. 14.7 c. and 6.11 13. and 12.1 Sect. 2 § 2. Learne of me As we must be Subjects as was shewed in the former Section so wee must bee Disciples as comes now to be considered wherein we must observe that First Christ teacheth unto us the necessity of learning we must be taught And Secondly he shewes that he is the onely true Doctour and Teacher opposing himselfe I. To the Pharisees who taught salvation by the Law without Christ And II. Perhaps to the wisedome of the flesh and humane reason And III. To the Doctrines of the flesh and world But IV. Most certain it it is that Christ here is opposed to all other Teachers as weake and invalide in regard of him who onely is able to teach us the truth truely Matth. 23.8.10 Observ Hence then learne That we must bee made the Disciples and Schollers of Christ and submit our selves to be taught by him Esa 54.13 Ephes 4.21 Iohn 6.68 Quest 1 Why must we be made the Disciples Schollers of Christ Answ 1 First because it is necessary that we should be taught no man is borne learned neither is any borne holy in corrupt nature the Philosophers who were most learned had Children born unto them who were most ignorant of all literature For Nature gives us two things but the third it cannot namely it gives I. Strength of body And II. A towardlinesse and readinesse of mind But III. Learning it cannnot give that beeing obtained onely by study And therefore wee being naturally borne ignorant it is necessary that wee should be taught Secondly because it is necessary that we should Answ 2 be taught by Christ none else being able to teach us as is cleare in a fourefold regard namely I. Respectu Doctrinae in regard of the Doctrine which is the knowledge of God Iohn 17.3 But this onely Christ teacheth and knoweth Luke 10.22 Iohn 1.18 II. Respectu subjecti in regard of the Subject for wee are not onely to be taught in our eares for so man could teach us but also and principally in our hearts and so onely the Lord of the Spirits teacheth us Ierem. 31.33 and 32.40 Luke 24.32 III. Respectu Officij in regard of his Office for Christ was ordained to preach Luke 4.18 Deuter. 18.15 Iohn 3.2 IV. Respectu gratiae communicatae improssae in regard of grace communicated and imprinted for knowledge is a light 2 Cor 4.6 And Christ and his Father are the light and the givers of light as appeares by Luke 2.32 Iohn 1.9 and 1 Iohn 1.5 and Iames 1.17 and Iohn 5.35 And therefore seeing Christ is onely able to teach us the true knowledge of the true God and alone able to teach the heart yea ordained and appointed by God his Father to preach unto us and to communicate unto us spirituall light and knowledge it is then necessary that we should be taught by him How many wayes doth Christ teach us Quest 2 First hee teacheth us by the preaching of the Answ 1 word Heb. 1.1 whence I. It is called a light to guide and direct our paths Psalme 119.105 And II. We are directed and sent thereunto To the Law to the Prophets Esa 8.20 And III. We are commanded to seeke the sence and meaning of the Law of the Ministers God himselfe endowing them with knowledge and sending us then unto them Malach. 2.7 Yea IV. It is hence called the mighty power of God unto salvation 1 Cor. 1.18.21 And therefore if we desire to know whether wee be taught by Christ or not let us seriously and heartily examine whether wee bee good hearers of the word or not viz. First are we reverend hearers doe we tremble in the hearing of the word because it is Gods not mans Esa 65.2 or doe we sleight and despise it Secondly are wee industrious hearers hearing daily and treasuring up in our hearts what wee heare Matth. 13 51.52 Or are we sluggish hearers who heare but carry nothing away of all that we heare Thirdly are we profitable hearers not onely remembring what wee heare but practising carefully what we remember Luke 8.15 Or are wee obdurate and perverse hearers who will neither learne nor practise what is taught Answ 2 Secondly Christ teacheth us by his holy Spirit in ou◠hearts thereby converting us unto himselfe 2 Corinth 3.16 and without this our hearing is unprofitable Heb 4.2 And therefore St. Paul prayes for the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.18 But this wee cannot hope to obtaine except we deny our owne hearing and the worke of the Minister and expect spirituall light and knowledge onely from the Lord by the operation of his blessed Spirit Some hope to be taught by the word although in the hearing thereof they look no further at all then either to their owne diligence in hearing or ability and capacity of understanding and taking up what is delivered or to the faithfull and powerfull delivery of the word by the Minister now these cannot expect to be taught by Christ because both our hearing and the Ministers preaching will bee like water spilt upon the ground without the operation of the Spirit of God for except he give the encrease Pauls preaching and Apollos watering will bee fruitlesse That Noble Souldier and godly Centurion certainly was convinced of this truth when he said and that unto Peter himselfe Wee are all present here before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Acts 10.33 whereby he intimates that the word is Gods the work is Gods the message is Gods the direction is Gods yea the blessing that comes by hearing is Gods also And therefore if we desire to know whether wee be taught by Christ or not let us examine these three things viz. I. Doe we desire with our hearts and Spirits when we come to heare the word that we may be taught by the holy Spirit of God or doe we trust to our own hearing or the Ministers preaching not thinking at all upon the operation and assistance of the Spirit II. Doe we in our hearing lay aside all respect of the man who speakes unto us contemplating and beholding onely the Lord
Ceremoniall in shadowing forth first Christs rest in the grave and our spirituall rest in him so now also it is Mysticall in shewing our spirituall rest and cessation from the works of sin as the Prophet applieth it Esa 58.14 teaching us how to keep the Sabbath in not doing our own works nor seeking our own will Besides it is Symbolicall in being a pledge unto us of our everlasting rest in the Kingdom of God according to that of the Apostle There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God Heb. 4.9 Quest 3 What works were permitted to be done upon the Sabbath under the Law and are allowed unto us under the Gospel Answ 1 First there was a great difference among the Jews in the observation of their festivall daies for the Sabbath was more strictly kept than the rest they being therein forbidden to prepare or dresse that they should eat Exod. 16.23 or to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 But in the other solemn daies as in the first day of the Pasch those works are excepted which were about their meat Exo. 12.16 and they onely are restrained from all servile works Lev. 23.7 And the reason hereof was because the Sabbath was a speciall figure and type of our spirituall rest in Christ and figures are most exactly to be kept for the more lively shadowing forth of that which was figured And therefore we have now more liberty in keeping of the Lords day wherein it is lawfull to provide for our food and to do other necessary things because the figure and shadow is past and the body is come Å¿ Tostat s Exod. qu. 13. Answ 2 Secondly notwithstanding the strict injunction of bodily rest certain works were lawfull to be done by the Jews even under the Law and much more by us under the Gospel As I. Opera necessitatis works of necessity which could neither be conveniently be deferred nor yet prevented Of this kinde is the necessary defence against the invasion of enemies as 1 Mac. 2.40 So Ioshua with his company compassed the wals of Iericho seven daies together of the which number the Sabbath must needs be one It was also lawfull for them to leade their Oxe or Asse to the water Luke 13.15 and if their Beasts were faln into the pit to help them out Luke 14.5 and in this place And it was lawfull to save their Cattell or their other substance if any sudden casualty did indanger them as if an house were set on fire to quench it if their Corn were like to be lost in the field to preserve it yea they might also in case of necessity seek for their food upon the Sabbath as the Apostles plucked and rubbed the ears of Corn on the Sabbath when they were hungry and in so doing are excused by our Saviour verse 1 2 3 c. of this Chapter II. Opera charitatis the works of mercie and charity might and still may be exercised upon the Sabbath day as to visit the sick to cure and heal the diseased or for the Physician to resort to his Patient Thus we see our Saviour cures on this day verse 13. of this Chapter and Luke 13.11 and Iohn 5.8 III. Opera pietatis religious works or works tending to piety were not inhibited but allowed to be performed upon this day as the Priests did slay the sacrifices and offer them did other bodily works which belonged thereunto and therefore they are said to break the Sabbath and not to be guilty verse 5. Not that indeed the Sabbath was broken by them but this our Saviour spake in respect of the vulgar opinion that thought the Sabbath violated if any necessary worke were done therein Tostat s Exod. 20. qu. 14. Thus the Sexton may ring the bels to call the people to Church and the people may walke to their Parish Church though somewhat farre off and the Pastor and Minister may goe forth to preach yea study and meditate of his Sermon although this bee laborious unto the body because all these being helpes for the exercises of Religion are warrantable and lawfull IV. Opera voluntaria workes of pleasure and recreation Now as for these we have Permission to use them as they shall be no lets or impediments unto spirituall exercises as publike prayers the hearing of the word the meditating therein and such like otherwise they are not to be used Willet Synops fol. 498. Initio VERS 18. Vers 18 Behold my servant whom I have chosen my beloved in whom my soule is well pleased I will put my Spirit upon him and he shall shew judgement to the Gentiles Wee have all the three Persons of the blessed Trinity lively expressed in this verse but I will speake but only of the third How is the Holy Ghost distinguished from Quest 1 the Father and the Sonne First hee is distinguished from them by his Answ 1 name For this Person onely is called the Holy Spirit and neither the Father nor the Sonne Secondly hee is distinguished from them by Answ 2 office for he is sent by them God the Father sends him as in this verse and Iohn 14. God the Sonne sends him Iohn 15. and 20. Thirdly the true propriety which distinguisheth Answ 3 this third Person from the first and second is this that he equally proceeds from the Father and the Sonne How this is wrought is not revealed except only that Christ once blowing or breathing upon his Apostles gave the Spirit unto them Iohn 20. What names are given to the Holy Spirit in Quest 2 the Scriptures First sometimes hee is called only Spiritus a Answ 1 Spirit as Mat. 4. Hee was led into the wildernesse of the Spirit and Iohn 3. That which is borne of the Spirit and Iohn 7. The Spirit was not yet given Secondly sometimes some Epithets are added Answ 2 thereunto as Spiritus Dei Mat. 9. Hee saw the Spirit of God descending And verse 28. of this Chapter If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils c. Answ 3 Thirdly sometimes hee is called Spiritus Patris the Spirit of the Father Matth. 10.20 and that I. To distinguish him from all created spirits And II. To shew that he proceeds and is sent from the Father or is of the same substance with the Father Answ 4 Fourthly sometimes he is called Spiritus sanctus the Holy Spirit as Matth. 1. That which is borne is of the holy Spirit and so verse 3.32 Whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost Now hee hath this name given unto him in a double regard viz. I. In regard of his substance because that is most holy And I. In regard of his substance because that is most holy And II. In regard of his office becasue hee is the Fountaine of holinesse bringing remission of sinnes and working holy motions in the hearts of the faithfull Answ 5 Fifthly sometimes hee is called the Spirit of truth as Iohn 14. and 16. And this name he hath also from his office because hee keepes
the true Doctrine of the Lord and leads the sincere Ministers of the Church and the faithfull people unto all truth yea because hee dwels in those places and brests where heavenly truth raignes and beares sway but absents himselfe from all that love lyes and errours Answ 6 Sixthly sometimes hee is called Paracletus the Comforter because he sustaines the heart of the faithfull in affliction by comfort faith patience perseverance and hope of eternall glory Iohn 14. and 15. and 16. Quest 3 What are the offices operations and workes of the holy Spirit Answ They are many and respect either the Prophets or Christ or the Apostles or Ministers or the faithfull and Elect people of God First the workes of the Spirit respect the holy Prophets whom he governed inspired and taught enflaming them with the knowledge and light of the true Messiah and of things to come Thus David in Spirit called Christ Lord Mat. 22. And Zachary and Elizabeth and Simeon are taught many things by the Spirit which they foretell of Christ Luke 1. and 2. Secondly the operations of the Spirit respect Christ for he helped the conception and nativity of the Messiah The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee c. Luke 1. and Matth. 1. Before they came together Mary was found to be with child of the Holy Ghost yea the Spirit was given unto Christ by God out of measure Iohn 1. and Luke 4. Iesus being full of the Holy Ghost c. and Luke 10 He rejoyced in spirit although this may be understood of the internall motions Thirdly the operations of the Spirit respect the Apostles and Evangelists hee inspired them when they were to write the Scriptures 2 Pet. 1.19 Hee led them in the truth of their preaching and brought those things into their minds which before Christ had taught them He made them able Ministers enduing them with the gift of tongues and the power of Miracles and with all graces befitting such a calling Fourthly the works of the Spirit respect the Ministers and Ministery of the word of God for he makes them able Ministers he cals them to the work of the Ministery yea he is the Governour of the Ministery who doth conserve deliver and propagate the true Doctrine and that by means viz. the sincere Doctors of the Church whom he hath promised to direct Fifthly the operations of the Spirit respect the faithfull elect children of God for I. He regenerates them Iohn 3. Except a man be born of water and of the holy Ghost c. II. He quickens the hearts of men and doth excite and inspire spirituall motions therein III. He comforts and cheers sorrowfull souls and raiseth up those who are dejected in spirit from whence he is called the Comforter IV. He leads them the right way They shall hear a voice behinde them saying This is the way walk in it V. He excites and provokes the minde unto an ardent invocation of God teaching the faithfull to pray in the Spirit VI. He gives to the faithfull an assurance of their Adoption and Glorification Rom. 8.15 16 And therefore if we desire to be made partakers of these graces and blessings let us labour for the Spirit by faithfull fervent and frequent prayers unto God VERS 20. A bruised Reed shall he not break Vers 20 and smoaking Flax shall he not quench What is meant here by Flax Quest 1 The word in the Originall is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Answ and hath divers significations namely First sometimes it is taken generally for any threed Secondly sometimes more strictly for a linnen threed Thirdly sometimes for the string of a Harp Fourthly sometimes for a Fishers line which is made of threed Fiftly sometimes for sails Sixtly Syrus reads lucernam crepitantem non extinguet he will not quench the crackling lamp because when a lamp is ready to dye or go out it makes a creeking or crakling noise And Tremellius for linum flax puts lucernam a lamp whose match or wick is made of flax and who smokes and makes a noise as if it were ready to dye and yet this Christ will not quench Hence then observe That there is a weak Faith which yet is true Observ and although it be weak yet because it is true it shall not be rejected of Christ Psalm 103.2 How doth the truth of this appear Quest 2 It is evident from hence Answ because Faith is not created simul semel perfect at the first as Adam was but is like a man in the ordinary course of Nature who is first an imperfect birth and then an infant then a childe then a youth then a man or like a grain of Mustard-seed Mat. 13.31 33. and 1 Pet. 2.2 for Faith groweth and encreaseth unto perfection as is cleer from these places Prov. 4.18 Ephes 4.13 and 2 Pet. 3.18 and 1 Corin. 1.7 and 2 Corin. 1.7 and 10.15 and 2 Thes 1.3 Quest 3 Who are here to be reproved Answ Those who tax condemn and contemn the weak children of God Mark 9.24 Quest 4 Must we sow cushions under mens Elbows must we cry peace peace unto them 1 Thes 5.3 must we not reprove them for their weaknesse of Faith must we be blinde leaders of the blinde and not tell them of their faults Answ Extreams are here most carefully to be avoided for as we must not lull them asleep so we must not be snares unto them some sing a secure man asleep and others choke a half dead man we must neither be beds of Down unto them nor sharp Knives we must neither be soft Cushions for them to rest themselves securely on nor yet to choke them withall And therefore three degrees are to be observed namely First some utterly reject all weak ones and tax all weaknesse in Faith of hypocrisie Certainly these are either proud or cruell men Secondly some comfort and establish those who are weak saying Be quiet thou hast Faith and Grace enough and thou art good enough thou needest no more neither must thou be too righteous Eccles 7. These are soft but not safe Cushions these are fawning flatterers and not faithfull friends Thirdly some comfort and exhort saying Be of good cheer he who hath begun a good work will also finish it in you Philip. 1.6 and therefore pray that his Grace may abound in you verse 9. yea do not sit still but go forward and march on in the way of the Lord Heb. 6.1 Now this is the safest and best course for three things are to be acknowledged namely I. That the maturity of Faith doth consist in the perfection thereof Rom. 8.38 and 2 Cor. 5.6 and 2 Tim. 1.12 and Heb. 10.22 II. That doubting is not blamelesse for a wavering staggering and doubting Faith is every where taxed as Ephes 4.14 Iames 1.6 Heb. 10.23 III. That it is every mans duty perpetually to encrease and to labour to abound in Knowledge Love Faith Spirit and in all graces and vertuous qualities 2 Pet. 3.18 Rom. 15.13
Object 1 The Papists object this place to prove that the Laity ought not to reade the Scriptures in a knowne tongue they argue thus Christ saith it is given to the Apostles to know the Mysteries of the kingdome of Heaven but to others it is not given And therefore those sacred Mysteries which are laid downe in the Scriptures are to be communicated to Bishops and Priests onely and not to the common people Answ 1 First it followes not the mysteries of the Gospell were revealed to the Apostles and therefore are not to be communicated to the people For our Saviour speakes there only of the Scribes and Pharisees who resisted him as many of the learned Papists themselves interpret the place And therefore from hence nothing can be concluded against the peoples reading of Scripture but rather against the Priests and Doctours reading because the Pharisees were Doctours Answ 2 Secondly it followes not the Mysteries of the Kingdome of Heaven are hidden from the people of the Jewes who for their sinnes and obstinacie are justly rejected Therefore also they are hidden from the elect Christian people For the Papists will not deny but many of the Laity feare God yea and are the servants of God now he reveales his secrets unto his servants Revel 1.1 and unto those that feare him Psalm 25.14 And therefore the reading of the Scriptures is not to be denied unto them We see here that the Mysteries of the Gospell are revealed by Christ to teach us That Christ is prepared to give the knowledge of God unto all his servants Observ Reade Matth. 11.27 Esa 11.9 Ierem. 31.34 and 2 Cor. 4.6 and Colos 1.25.26 Why doth Christ teach the Mysteries of the Quest 1 Gospell to all his Children First because otherwise they could not be saved Answ 1 For I. None can be saved without this knowledge Psalme 95.8 Iohn 17.3 Hos 4.6 Ephes 4.18 And II. None can learne this knowledge except it be taught him by Christ Matth. 11.25 Secondly because it is his office to teach us Iohn Answ 2 9.39 and 17.6 and 4.34 How are we to be taught the Mysteries of the Quest 2 Gospell or the knowledge of God There is a double knowledge of God Answ To wit First Naturall Rom. 1.19.20 Psalm 19.1 Acts. 14.17 Now this knowledge is sufficient to condemne the contempt of God already knowne Ierem 5.24 but it is Insufficient for the embraceing of salvation by Christ The naturall knowledge of God will condemne men because they would not obey feare serve and love him although they knew him but it is not able to save them Secondly Supernaturall and this knowledge is twofold namely I. Extraordinary and miraculous Thus Paul was taught the knowledge of God Galath 1.12 And II. Ordinary and this knowledge Christ teacheth or worketh by a double meanes viz. First Externall and this is the word and the preaching thereof Rom. 1.16 and 1 Cor. 1.18.21 Acts 8.35 Ephes 4.11 12. Esa 11.9 Colos 1.27 And therefore the word is preached that thereby men may be converted and turned unto God Acts 14.15 and 17.23 and 26.18 Secondly internall and this is the Spirit Ierem. 31.34 Hebr. 8.10 Now thus Christ plainly and manifestly teacheth us to wit by his Spirit 1 Corinth 1.31 Ephes 4.21 And hence we pray that he would give us his Spirit that thereby we may be instructed in the Mysteries of the Gospel and the knowledge of our God Reade Psalm 51.11 and 143.10 Ephes 1.17 Colos 1.9 And therefore to the Question propounded How we must be taught the knowledge of God I answer I. Not by nature this knowlege not being able to save us Neither II. Miraculously as Paul was Miracles are now ceased and therefore miraculous enthusiasmes and Revelations are not to be expected But III. Ordinarily by the instruments and means ordained by God himselfe for this end and purpose Now these meanes as was said are First the word of God For now hee teacheth us thereby 2 Corinth 46. And therefore unto this knowledge the hearing of the word is necessary Quest 3 What profit may we gaine by hearing Answ 1 First the word is profitable for the directing of our obedience Psalm 119 9.105 To worship God of our owne heads or by the dictates of nature is sometimes idolatrous and at the best but will-worship But the word teacheth us how to obey God both in regard of the matter and manner of our obedience Answ 2 Secondly the word is profitable for the bending and inclining of our affections unto faith and love Sermo Dei est fidelibus ut pisci hamus capit quando capitur August s Iohn As the fish is taken with the hooke when she takes the hooke so the faithfull are taken by the word when they heare and receive it Answ 3 Thirdly the word is profitable for the enlightning of the understanding by the knowledge of Christ Si Christus est virtus sapientia Dei qui nescit sacras Scripturas nescit Dei virtutem sapientiam Hier. s Esa If Christ be the power and vertue and wisedome of God then they that know not the Scripture and Gospell of Christ are ignorant of the vertue power and wisedome of God 1 Corinth 1.24 Secondly God workes this knowledge in the hearts of the faithfull by his holy Spirit For Spiritus monet movet docet Monet memoriam movet voluntatem docet rationem Greg. Mâ—r. That is the Spirit admonisheth and moveth and teacheth he admonisheth the memory hee moveth the will and he teacheth the reason Quest 4 How many waies doth the Holy Ghost teach Answ Two manner of wayes namely First in Doctoribus in the speakers and Preachers of his word Matth. 10.20 For I. He makes men Ministers Spiritus sanctus implet pastorem armentarium facit Prophetam implet Piscatorem facit Apostolum implet persequntorem facit doctorem gentium implet publicanum facit Evangelistam Gregor s Ezech. The Holy Ghost can inspire Amos and of an heardman make him a Prophet he can inspire Peter and of a Fisher make him an Apostle hee can inspire Paul and of a Persecutor make him the Preacher of the Gentiles yea he can make Matthew of a Publicane an Evangelist For it is he onely that cals men truly unto the worke of the Ministerie II. He makes them able to speake The Booke which God gave Ezechiel to eat was in the mouth of the Prophet as sweet as honey Ezech 3.3 Dulcis in ore quia ipsi de omnipotente Deo sciunt suaviter loqui Greg. s Ezech. hom 7. The Booke was sweet in his mouth because he knew how to speak sweetly of God Almighty And thus as the Holy Spirit makes them Ministers so hee also makes them able Ministers III. He directs them and teacheth them to speake unto their hearers those things that are fit pregnant and profitable for them Saepe Deus verbum Doctori tribuit pro gratia Auditoris aliás pro Auditoris culpa sermo subtrahitur
Doctori Greg. Past oftentimes the Lord out of his love mercy unto the people enables the Ministers to speak profitable and seasonable words unto them And on the other side the Lord sometimes for the sinnes of the hearers takes away the Ministers or the word from them Cum verbi auditores esuriunt pro eis reficiendis majora Doctoribus dona tribuuntur Greg. Past When hearers hunger after the word then the Lord for the refreshing comforting and satisfying of them doth give more Talents and greater gifts unto the Preachers But when people grow cold in their hearing or in their desires to heare or in their love unto the word then God often lessens the gifts of the Ministers or else takes away his painfull labourers sending Loiterers amongst them IV. He blesseth their labours and gives an increase to their indeavours 1 Cor. 3.6 Pedes quatuor bestiarum Evangelistarum Ezek. 1.7 ut scintillans aes aes candens est Praedicatio inde scintillae prodeunt quia ardent desyderio sonant verbo corda quae scintillae tetigerunt incendunt Greg. s Ezech. hom 3. The Ministers of the Word according to the Commandement of the Lord preach to their flocks and the Spirit of the Lord by their preaching doth oftentimes inflame their hearts and kindle their affections and fill their souls with sanctified desires and turn them truly unto himself And thus we see how the holy Ghost works and teaches in the Preachers of the Word he both making them M nisters and also able Ministers he both directing them what to speak and also blessing what they speak Secondly In Auditoribus the holy Spirit teacheth in the hearers as well as speakers for he makes their hearts often burn within them when they hear as Luke 34.32 Otiosus est sermo Doctoris nisi Spiritus sanctus adsit cordi audientis Greg. s Evang. hom 30. In vain doth the Preacher speak unto the ears of the Auditours except the Spirit speak unto the heart Nisi Spiritus sanctus auditorum corda repleat vox doctorum ad aures corporis incassum sonat nam formare vocem exterius possunt sed interius imprimere non valâ—nt Greg. Mor. lib. 27. Now although preaching be unprofitable without the Spirit yet seldome doth the holy Ghost fall upon any or come unto any but in the preaching of the word when Peter preached then many were pricked in their hearts Acts 2.37 yea then the holy Ghost fell upon many Acts 10.44 And in preaching Lydia had her heart opened Acts 16.14 What is here required of Hearers Quest 5 First they must pray when they come unto Answ 1 the Word and that I. For themselves that the Lord would be pleased so to assist them by his Spirit that they may learn Christ in the Ministery of the Word yea that he would give his holy Spirit unto them and fill them with the graces thereof this was Davids prayer for himself Psal 143.10 and Pauls for the Ephesians chap. 3. v. 18 19. and for the Colossians chap. 1. v. 9. Nulla in discrudo mora est ubi Spiritus sanctus Doctor adest Beda s Luc. hom 9. If the holy Ghost be our School-master then we shall not be Trewants but good proficients and at Schollers And therefore let us beg at Gods hands the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.17 c. that so we may go away from the Word alwaies bettered Pray with Augustine in one of his Epistles Sanctum opus semper inspira in me ut cogitem compelle ut faciam suade ut diligam confirma me ut te teneam custodi me ne te perdam Sanctifie thou O Lord so my heart that I may alwaies think that which is good strengthen thou so my hands that I may alwaies do that which is good perswade thou so my affections that I may above all things love thee the chiefest good establish thou me so in faith that I may hold thee fast and so keepe mee by thy Spirit that I may never lose thee II. Hearers must pray for the Preachers of the Word that speech and utterance may be given unto them Ephes 6.19 that the door of the Word may be wide open unto them Colos 4.3 That they may be permitted enabled to speak the Word freely 2 Thes 3.1 yea that they may so speak that their Word may become blessed unto their Auditours Rom. 15.29 30. And hence came that religious custome still practised by our Church to have Prayers and that both First before Sermons that the blessed Spirit would be graciously assistant and present both with speakers and hearers And also Secondly after Sermons that the same good Spirit would confirm what hath been spoken and establish and imprint it in the souls of the Hearers Answ 2 Secondly as Hearers must pray for the divine assistance of the Spirit in the hearing of the Word by which God ordinarily teacheth the mysteries of the gospel so also they must be carefull to hear what the Spirit saith in the Word reade Rev. 2.7 Acts 10.33 Certainly here there is a most lamentable neglect ordinarily amongst Hearers and little or no fruit can be expected of their hearing so long as that remains Hearers are wont I. To hear for fashion sake onely and not for the feeding of their souls Yea II. To absent themselves or keep themselves from the Word for the least cause or upon the smallest occasion that may be Yea III. To hear with prejudice or prejudicate opinions or imprudent censures for some hearers deride some tax and reprove the rudenesse or plainnesse of the speaker that he neither shews Eloquence nor Learning in his Sermons When this is amended either by him or by some other that is if we hear learned elaborate and eloquent peeces then we praise the eloquence learning wit and quicknesse of the speaker in all things seeing and judging man and not God And so long as we look onely upon man in the preaching of the Word so long we cannot expect the assistance of the blessed Spirit iâ—â—he Word yea the more we look upon man the lesse we look for the holy Ghost And therefore in the hearing of the Word let us withdraw our ears and eyes and minds from men and look wholly up unto the Lord remembring that they who preach are his Messengers and that which they preach is his message and the word preached is made profitable onely by him that so we may desire assistance in hearing and expect a blessing upon our hearing onely from him and return all glory honour and praise unto him alone How may we know whether Christ have taught Quest 6 us the knowledge of God and mysteries of the Gospel or not First certainly he that is uncertain of this Answ 1 may be most certain that he is ignorant of it he that knows not whether he know God or not may be sure that he knows not God No man disputes whether there be a Sun or not except it be hid for
or envie Fifthly blind hearers who understand no more then Davids Idols Who had eyes but saw not eares but heard not c. Psalm 115.6 and 1 Corinthians 2.14 Sixthly proud hearâ—rs who are puft up with their owne wisedome Iohn 7.4.7 like the Pharisees who thought they knew so much that Christ could teach them no more then they knew Seventhly sinfull hearers who are so hindered and intangled by their sinnes that they cannot heare any thing which crosseth or opposeth their sinnes Eighthly sluggish hearers who heare but neither I. Remember what they heare as Matth. 13.52 and 1 Cor. 15.2 Nor II. Practise what they heare but are inconstant in the duties of Religion Iames 1.5.7 Quest 4 How must wee heare aright and profitably Answ 1 First before wee heare wee must prepare our selves as was shewed in the former Section Quest 3. Answ 2 Secondly in our hearing many things are required of us viz. I. Wee must begin to heare betimes in our youth Eccles 12.1 That is let us learne to love the preaching of the Word in our young yeers II. Wee must heare it attentively when we doe heare it Constantine being desired to sit downe when hee stood to heare a Sermon answered Nesas verlum Dei negligemèr andire It was no small wickednesse to heare the word of God negligently Euseb in vità Constant III. Wee must heare the Word humbly that is with feare and trembling Esay 66.2.5 IV. Wee must heare the Word with a desire to learne thereby as was shevved in the former Section Quest 3. V. Wee must heare seriously that is so as that vvee may gaine by our hearing The house of God is like to a shop full of precious drugs or rich merchandise or like a costly sumptuous and well furnished Banquet And therefore wee should never come thither and goe away againe empty but still gaine some spirituall grace and profit Non convenimus ut unus loquatur alius plausibus excipiat sic digrediamur sed ut nos utilia-vos lucremini Chrysost s Genes hom 1. We doe not meet together in the house of God to talke or conferre or to applaud what is spoken and so goe away but Ministers must labour to preach profitable things and people must labour to heare profitably VI. Wee must heare prudently and wisely not imprinting all things without difference in the memory which are delivered but by separating the lesse profitable things from the more profitable and retaining these the more surely Vt apes mel è floribus sic doctrinas tibi aptas Chrysost As Bees gather honey out of flowers so must wee apply and lay hold principally upon those doctrines and truths which are most fit for us that so wee may bee bettered thereby that is wee must chiefly attend unto and learne those things vvhich doe most avvaken the conscience and shake off security and comfort the heart and refresh the spirits and direct the life And VII These things vve must deeply imprint in our memories Mat. 13.52 that they may stand us instead in the time of need As for example sometimes vve heare instructions hovv to behave our selves in the times of temptation tribulation sicknesse losses crosses and the like Sometimes wee heare consolations for all these severall estates and conditions Now although wee be when wee heare these neither tempted nor tried nor afflicted nor weakned with sicknesse nor in any imminent danger of death yet we should carefully lay them up in our hearts and memories that wee may make use of them when wee are in such case for all these doe attend those who belong unto God at one time or other VIII Wee must heare for this end that wee may obey for to obey what wee heare from the Lord is to follow the Lord. Thirdly after our hearing of the word of God these things are required of us namely I. In the Church and there three duties are enjoyned viz. First prayer and this is not to be neglected for as before Sermon wee must pray both for the Minister and our selves that the Lord would assist both him in speaking and us in hearing and so direct him by his Spirit that he may speake home to our soules and consciences So after Sermon wee must pray for our selves and all the faithfull of the Congregation that the Lord would give a blessing to that which wee have heard that what we have heard we may remember and what wee remember we may understand and what wee understand to be good wee may practise and be enabled to continue in the practise thereof unto the end And as wee must thus pray unto God for our selves so wee must also praise him for enabling his servant the Minister to deliver his message unto us Thirdly the blessing is not to bee neglected as many doe who goe out of the Church before the blessing be given II. When wee are gone from the Church we must ruminate and meditate of what wee have heard It is not good as soone as ever wee goe from the Word to busie or imploy our selves about something or other but to recollect what wee have heard and to conferre with our families about it that so it may take the deeper root in our hearts Blessed are they that thus heare that is who First reverence honour and esteeme the Word And Secondly convene quickly and come betimes to the Lords house upon the Lords day And Thirdly labour to heare unto profit and edification And Fourthly pray for a blessing from God upon that which they have heard And Fifthly doe not neglect but stay for the blessing of the Minister And Sixthly meditate and ruminate after they are gone of that which they have heard Object The Papists to prove that justifying faith may bee separated from love urge this place where wee have a Parable of good and bad fish in one and the same not Now because they who are in the Church are faithfull it will follow that if they prove wicked then that faith from whence they are called faithfull may bee conjoyned with sinne from whence they are called sinfull and consequently may be separated from love Answ It is one thing for a man to be in the Church by an outward profession of faith and from thence only to be called faithfull it is another thing for a man to be a true member of Christ and from thence to bee called just or a justified man for that faith which is common both to the good and bad doth state a difference betweene Christians and no Christians but not betweene those who are justified not justified And therefore that faith is absurdly and ridiculously called justifying faith which while it remaines such hath neither the act nor power of justifying Bâ— Davenant Determin quest 38. pag. 172. VERS 52. Then said hee unto them Therefore every Scribe which is instructed unto the Kingdome of heaven is like unto a man which is an housholder Verse 52 that bringeth forth out of his treasure things new
pueros Antipa Iohanem Agrippa Iacobum clauditque in carcere Petrum Vers 2 VERS 2. And said unto his Servants This is Iohn the Baptist hee is risen from the dead and therefore mighty workes doe shew forth themselves in him Sect. 1 § 1. This is Iohn the Baptist Quest 1 What is the sense and meaning of these words Answ This is Iohn Baptist that is this Christ which teacheth so powerfully and worketh such great Miracles seems to me to be no other then Iohn the Baptist Now this may be two manner of waies understood namely First thus this is Iohn Baptist that is in both of them there is the like pietie the like Doctrine the like freedome liberty in reproving of vices and their manner of life is not much unlike and therefore in Christ Iohn may bee lively seene But Secondly it seemes rather that Herod by these words was of Pythagoras his opinion who held the transmigration of the soule or that the soules of the dead did passe into new bodies This Doctrine is ascribed to Pythagoras but Volaterranus shewes that it had other authors before him from whom Plato learned it as hee chanced to Travell along with them Now it is evident Plato held this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from many places of his workes For Ad finem lib. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee tels us That through the hatred of a woman the soule of Orpheus went into a Swan and the soule of Thamyrus went into a Nightingall and the soul of Ajax into a Lyon and the soule of Agamemnon into an Eagle with divers other examples So againe In fine Timai Dialogi he tels us that the soules of unjust men passe into women and the soule of those who contemne Philosophy into Cattell and the souls of men who are wholly given to the world and worldly things into Fishes Many examples more hee hath in Phaedro which I omit Quest 2 Whether is this opinion to be embraced received or not And if not then why not Answ 1 First it is to be exploded because to the production of any creature whether man or beast there is necessarily required a Conjunction or copulation of the Male and Female of the same kind or Species that that is of which is produced according to the old principle Omne simile gignit suum simile Every creature begets his like And therfore how can the soule of a man goe out of a man into the body of a Beast Answ 2 Secondly this Doctrine is to be rejected because they themselves cannot tell what or whose soule passeth into the body of a Monster seeing by reason of the uncouth deformitie thereof no certaine Species can be defined No living creature say they can live without a soule nor no soule can animate any Body but the soule of an Individuum which hath a Species And therfore seeing there are many monstrous births unlike to al the several Species of living creatures in the world this must needs be an errour and as grosly false forsaken and avoided Answ 3 Thirdly this opinion is not to bee received for the absurdity of it For if a soule passe from one body to another then I demand whether it enter into a body already perfect and absolute or into some little Particle from which the body begins to be formed and fashioned The first the Pythagoreans dare not avouch because they know that I. A body cannot come unto maturity and perfection without a soule neither II. That two soules can live in one body Nor III. Can they tell how that soule which first is in the body doth depart out of it when the body is perfect that so a strange soule may come in because when the soule departs from any body the body dies Now if they say the second that the soule passeth into the body when the body is but small and newly begun to be fashioned then I would know how the soule which was even now most ample in an ample and large body can be contracted in so small a roome Fourthly it were a most absurd thing to embrace Answ 4 such an absurd opinion as this is or to say that of onebody are begot many bodies of divers Species and that one and the same soule can passe into many bodies of divers species Fifthly if the soule of a wise man and great Answ 5 learned Scholler passe into another man it neither reveales to him into whom it is entred nor remembers any thing it self of those things which it knew so well before which is most straâ—ge that the soule should be so forgetfull and therefore as a Tenet false and absurd is utterly to be rejected Now against this it will be objected Object that Christ himself Matth. 11 14. saith of Iohn Baptist This is Elias the same soule which of old was in Elias is now in Iohn Baptist First Iohn being asked whether he were Elias Answ or not answers no hâ— is not And therefore from the Scripture this expâ—siâ—ion is fâ—lse Secondly the meaning of our Saviours worâ—s Answ may be gathered from the An els speech 〈◊〉 â—â—chary Hee shall saith he convert many of the Châ—â—â—â—â—â— of Israel to the Lord their God and he shall goe before 〈◊〉 Messiah in the Spirit and power of Elias that he mâ—â— turne the hearts of the Fathers to the Children Luke 1.16.17 Now it is one thing to have the soul of Elias and another to come into the Spirit and power of Elias Yea it is worth observing that the Angâ—ll doth not onely say that he shall come in the Spirit of Elias lest some by Spirit had understood the soul but also in the Spirit and power Pamphylus martyr ex Orig. lib. 7. in Evang. Matth. Thirdly our Saviour in the place objected Answ 3 saith that Iohn was the Elias which was to come And therefore there was one Elias who of old preached in Achabs time another which was to come in the time of Christ and which was foretold by the Prophet Malachi Fourthly how can the soule of Elias be imagined Answ 4 to passe into the body of Iohn Baptist when the Scripture witnesseth that he laid not aside his soule at all neither died but was translated both with his body and soule into heaven that so to succeeding ages he might be in example or proof of the immortality of the soule and of a better yea an Eternall life VERS 3.4 Vers 3.4 For Herod had laid hold on Iohn and bound him and put him in prison for Herodias sake his brother Philips wife For Iohn said unto him It is not lawfull for thee to have her Many great causes the Baptist had to reprove Herod because many sins did concur in this one fact of his in taking his Brothers wife namely First Adultery in lying with another mans wife Secondly Injustice in rejecting and casting off an innocent wife for he was married when he fell in love with his brother Philips wife and then cast his
hinder good things from us Or III. That our present estate makes more for Gods glory then another condition of life would doe Or IV. That the Lords appointed time is not yet come And therefore in this case wee must bee subject and patient and awaite the Lords leisure with perseverance in prayer Secondly the Lord often seemes not to regard Answ 2 his servants when they seeke for Christ Reade Psalme 104.229 Cantic 3.1 and 2 Corinth 3.18 Why doth God seeme herein not to regard Quest 2 his servants First because they are not as yet purged from Answ 1 the pollution of sinne but are captivated and contaminated by the reliques of rebellious lusts Or Secondly because they are not as yet truely Answ 2 humbled but selfe-conceited as the two sonnes of Zebedee were Or Thirdly because they are not as yet weaned Answ 3 from the world nor the world crucified unto them The Apostles wee see forsooke all for Christs sake and yet they strive who shall be the greatest so hard a matter is it for us to be weaned from the world Or Fourthly because they seeke not Christ fervently Answ 4 but coldly in their be is as the Church did Cantic 3.1 Or Fifthly perhaps because they have omitted Answ 5 or lost or let slip some occasion or meanes which hath beene offered unto them as the Church did Cantic 5.2 c. Or at least Sixthly because the Lord would have them Answ 5 being at first but probationers to be exercised that so grace may take the deeper impression in their hearts for that which is with much labour and difficulty acquired is the most charily kept and more highly prized And therefore if any have begun to set their faces towards Sion and to seek the Lord and after some long search have not found him Let them then confesse that the reason is either I. Because some sinne yet gets the upper hand over them Or II. Because they are yet proud and selfe-conceited Or III. Because they are not yet weaned from the world Or IV. Because they seek not Christ fervently and industriously Or V. Because they have not been so carefull as they ought to nourish and obey the motions of of the Spirit and to lay hold upon the offers of mercy and to use those means which God hath prescribed in his word Or else VI. Because God would inure them to labour at the first that so by exercise they may grow the stronger Wherefore if we desire to find Christ and to bring him home to our souls let us labour to remove these impediments and learn First to subdue and bring under all our corruptions and take heed that we be not subdued or brought under by any And Secondly to be humble and poore in Spirit and low in our own eyes And Thirdly to use the world as though we used it not and not to love it or set our hearts upon it And Fourthly to seek Christ with all our hearts and with all our soules And Fifthly To be carefull to attend to the motions of the Spirit and the calls of the word And. Sixthly to be constant and couragious in the use of all Holy meanes untill the Lord have fully revealed himselfe unto us for although hee come not within a little time yet he will certainly come at the last And therefore I. Be not discouraged neither faint II. Pray unto him to reveale himselfe and to be found by us Psal 31.16 and 80.3 7 19. and 119.135 III. Doe not delay or slack this search of Christ And IIII. Labour to remove all impediments out of our way and then hee that shall come will come and not tarry Sect. 5 § 5. O VVoman great is thy Faith Many profitable Quaeres will here bee made namely Quest 1 Whence had this Woman this great Faith Answ St. Marke saith that she heard of Christ and so according to St. Paul Rom. 10.14 her faith came by her Hearing Quest 2 How did the Woman approve her Faith to bee great Answ By her works as true faith ought to be confirmed Iames 2. Quest 3 What workes were remarkable or observable in this Woman Answ 1 First her comming unto Christ she flyes not to Witches or Inchanters or Idols or the intercession of the Saints or the mediation of the Apostles but onely unto Christ the Saviour of the world Secondly this woman by her comming unto Answ 2 Christ doth shew her love unto her Neighbour For the Law enjoynes the love of our Neighbour and the Gospell commends it as a good worke and this woman doth shew by her petition Lord be mercifull unto me and help me that she was as sensible of her daughters miseries as if they had been her own and besought Christ as earnestly in her behalfe as she could have done for her self observing herein the Apostles lesson Weep with those that weep Rom. 12.15 Thirdly this Woman prayes unto Christ Answ 3 which is an acceptable worke unto God when it is performed by his Children yea she invocates and implores his mercy in whom she only beleeves She doth not call upon or cry after the Apostles but onely prayes unto Christ And yet the Papists do alleadge this place to prove the intercession of the Saints But I. We doe not reade that she cryed after the Apostles but only unto Christ And II. The Apostles as yet were living and we deny not but the living may pray for the living though neither for the dead nor unto them III. The Apostles though not sought unto sue unto Christ as it seemes to help her because Christ answers I am not sent but to the lost sheep of Israel verse 24. but yet they prevail not and herein the Popish invocation of Saints is like unto this But Pareus s pag. 755 thinkes that the Apostles did not entreat Christ in her behalfe but disdained her desired that Christ would stint her lowd clamour and cause her to depart because with her cryes she troubled them Dimitte eam vel abige Drive her away Lord because she troubles us And therefore let us not with Papists forsake Christ and flee unto the Saints but with this faithfull Female let us First pray our selves unto our God his Christ And Secondly let us continue praying as she did untill we be heard And Thirdly let not our basenesse or unworthinesse hinder either us from praying or our faith in praying but let it be rather an Argument unto us that we shall be heard because the Lord never sends such empty away as are truly sensible of their unworthinesse Fourthly another good worke observable Answ 4 in this woman is Patience for shee patiently suffered her selfe to be called Dog and to bee sleighted as it were by Christ Fifthly in this woman we see a singular humility Answ 5 as well as perfect patience For our Saviour saith It is not good to take the Childrens bread and to cast it to Dogs And what saith this woman unto it I. She doth not
them Num. 11.29 Where we see that Moses prays and from his heart wishes that the Spirit of Prophesie and Interpretation were given to all the Lords people So Amos 7. I am no Prophet nor the son of a Prophet and yet he prophecieth And 2 Pet. 1.19 The Apostle saith That Prophesie is not of any privat Interpretation but it is the work of that Spirit wherby also the Prophets spake and this he gives to whom he will 1 Cor. 12. And therefore this Spirit and power and privilege of interpreting of Scripture according to the proportion of faith is not given onely to the Pope and his Cardinals Eighthly if by these words whatsoever thou Answ 8 loosest be meant the interpretation of Scripture than by these whatsoever thou bindest must necessarily be understood the obscuring of Scripture and so this must belong to Peter and his successours as well as that and indeed those who would be called Peters successours chuse this part to themselves a Ames Bel. enerv p. 52. t. 1. Ninthly Bellarmine in the proof of his Major Answ 9 proposition offends many waies namely I. Because he saith that under the names of the Keys the supreme power of judging is given to Peter and his successors whereas indeed there is given onely the Ministery of loosing and remitting of sins and of explicating the doctrines opinions and controversies of Religion Scharp de sacra Script 106. II. He offends because he saith that to Peter and his successours was given power not onely to pardon sins but to loose all bonds for Christ speaks here of pronouncing remission and pardon to the penitent but not to all hand over head to whom the Pope pleaseth but of dissolving and untying other bonds our Saviour speaks not III. He sins in saying That those to whom the Keys were given have power to dispense with those Laws which were enacted and ratified by God himself and with those punishments which were inflicted by God himself That which God commands a man to do he may omit by a dispensation from the Pope and that without sin that which God chargeth men not to do may faultlesly be done if the Pope give leave those punishments which God inflicts upon offenders may be taken off by the Pope And thus we see that the Pope is not onely by them exalted above all that are called Gods that is all Magistrates and Rulers but even above the Lord of heaven and earth for he can take men out of Gods hands he can free them from his hands yea he can deliver them from his commanding and condemning power IV. The Cardinall offends by his frivolous distinction of Whomsoever and Whatsoever because our Saviour in this place speaks onely of loosing of sins and of binding men for their sins as is evident from Mat. 18.18 19. and Iohn 20.23 Answ 10 Tenthly we grant that Peter had a Ministeriall power of binding loosing but not of binding or loosing What he would or Whom he would or As he would as the Pope arrogantly claims in his unbounded power because he must onely teach those things which are commanded him and dispense those things which were committed unto him aright that is according to the direction and prescript rule of God b Mat. 18.20 Act. 2.4 Gal. 1.8 Answ 11 Eleventhly by the successors of Peter we must understand either I. The Pope onely and thus we deny that the Keys were given to Peter and his successours because the Pope doth neither exercise the doctrine nor the works of Peter Or else II. All Bishops together and if thus then we must either understand it First of all and every Bishop that hath been in the Church since Peters time and in this sense we deny also that the keys were given to Peter and his successours for it is true which Ambrose saith lib. 1. de poenit cap. 6. Non habet Petri haereditatem qui fidem Petri non habet He is not the heir of Peters place who is not heir of Peters faith Or Secondly we understand it onely of those Bishops and Ministers who follow Peters Doctrine And in this sense we grant that the Keys were given to Peter and his successours Answ 12 Twelfthly and lastly Peter in his extraordinary office had no successour at all much lesse the Pope and if he had then so had also the other Apostles who had the same power and consequently there is not one onely supreme and chief Judge of all Controversies in the earth but many namely all the successours of all the Apostles as well as the successour of Peter Quest Why is the power of the Keys necessary Answ The power of the Keys is necessary in many regards viz. First in respect of the Commandement Mat. 18.17 Secondly in respect of the purity of the Sacraments because they are holy mysteries therfore God will have the power of the Keys to be executed that all impure persons may be kept back from his holy Table reade 1 Cor. 5.5 and 11.28 Numb 11.31 Deuteron 17 12. Matthew 5.24 Thirdly in respect of Gods glory for God is reproached and despighted if without difference the wicked and blasphemers go in the number of his children Fourthly in respect of the safety of the Church which shall be punished if she wittingly and willingly prophane Christs Sacraments Fifthly in regard of the safety of sinâ—ers that they being often admonished may return unto repentance Sixthly in respect of others lest they should be corrupted 1 Cor. 5.6 Seventhly in regard of those who are without lest they which are not yet members of the Church be deterred or kept backe from submitting themselves unto the Church by the evill example of some within it and therefore the power of the Keys is to be executed upon offenders that the mouths of those without may be stopped seeing that the Church doth not winke or favour but punish such offenders Eighthly in respect of sinners that from them punishment may be averted because the wicked approaching unto the Lords Table oat their own condemnation Wherfore that this may not come to passe the Church is bound to provide that such approach not thither § 9. Whatsoever thou bindest on earth shall bee Sect. 9 bound in Heaven and whatsoever thou loosest on earth shall be loosed in Heaven How doth it appear that by this committing Quest. 1 and giving of leave and power to bind and looâ—e there is no primacie or externall power of ruleing promised as the Papist affirm there is First these Keyes are called the Keyes of the Answ 1 Kingdome of Heaven and therefore it is cleare that they speak not of any worldly Domination or power Heaven and the Kingdome of Heaven that is life eternall being out of the limits and bounds of this world yea they are called the Keyes of the kingdome of Heaven because they send us to another Kingdome and to another kind of life the end of them being to make us Heavenly hearers and to blesse us with
time and opportunity to tempt us unto that which is evill that the experience of these may make us avoid them the better Fifthly it is good for a man to be truely religious because such have peace quiet and spirituall security Matth. 11.29.30 Those who belong not unto Gods Church have care disturbance feare and trouble yea safety no where for the wicked flee when no man pursues them but unto the righteous there is peace and a sure resting place Sixthly it is good for a man to bee of Gods flock and one of his fold because such have internall joy comfort and consolation yea can rejoyce in the midst of affliction Now this spirituall rejoycing springs from these three roots to wit I. From humility in the understanding And II. From purity in the affections And III. From sincerity and truth in the performance of the good will of God For he that is humble and lowly in his own eyes and base and vile in his own conceit and pure in his heart and affections and sincere in his life and without hypocrisie in his obedience cannot but have a great deal of joy and rejoycing within Seventhly it is good for a man to be a member of Christs Church and a servant in this house because then he shall alwayes dwell in Christs presence and be in his sight Peter saith here Master it is good for us to remain where we are and why because Christ was there and because he was ravished with his glory So those who are of his little flocke shall alwaies enjoy his presence and see his face Eighthly it is good for a man to be a religious member of the Church because then he shall enjoy the society of the Saints Peter shewed the delight he had in the company of Moses and Elias by his desire to make Tabernacles for them and great is the comfort that the Children of God find in the society one of another but the joy they shall have in the fellowship of the Saints in Heaven passeth knowledge and exceedeth expression Ninthly it is good for a man to be a member of the spirituall Church because then he will not regard nor inordinately love the world Peter forgets the world and all the pleasures and delights thereof saying Master It is good for us to be here and those whose hearts are ravished and enflamed with the love of God and who are assured of a portion in the Kingdome of Heaven doe lightly regard the things of this world Tenthly it is good for a man to be in the fold of the true Church because then hee will die the more confidently and cheerfully whereas on the contrary the remembrance of death is bitter to of those who are without the wall of the Church Lastly it is very good for a man to be in the Church Militant because great shall his reward and glory be in the Church Triumphant but of this we spake before Chap. 16 26. And thus we see that it is good for us to be here viz. in Religion and the true Church § 2. Let us make three Tabernacles Sect. 2 The Papists say that the Pope cannot erre Argum. we deny this and prove the contrary by this Argument If Peter may erre yea did erre then the Pope which they say is his successor cannot be exempted from erring but is subject to erre But Peter erred therefore the Pope may That Peter erred St. Hierome proves from this place and that First because he was contented and sufficiently satisfied in the contemplation of Christs humanity whereas blessednesse is essentially placed in the contemplation of his Divinity which St. Peter then saw not Secondly because he sought and desired a mansion on earth whereas he should have desired a heavenly mansion according to that of the Apostle we have here no abiding City but we seek one which is to come Thirdly Peter erred because he was unmindfull of the rest of the Apostles whereas he should have wished them the enjoyment of the society of their Saviour as well as himself but contrarily he saith Master it is good to be here although there be but a fourth part of thy Disciples with thee Sect. 3 § 3. One for thee one for Moses and one for Elias Quest Whether do the blessed soules being separated from the bodies know one another Or whether shall the Saints know one another in Heaven Answ That they shall appeares by these reasons namely First Adam in his estate of integrity knew Eve as soon as he saw her Genes 2.23 Therefore in heaven much more shall the Saints know one another because their knowledge is there more perfect in degrees then Adams was in Paradise Secondly because Peter here having but a tast of the glorious estate and condition of the Saints in Heaven knows Moses and Elias and therefore those who are perfectly glorified shall much more know one another Thirdly the Saints in Heaven shall mutually love one another with a true and perfect love and therefore also shall know one another A man may love things which he never saw but scarcely things which he never knew Fourthly those who are in Hell are endued with such a knowledge that they can know this or that man Dives being in Hell sees that is knows Lazarus in Abrahams bosome and this knowledge is given them for an augmentation of their torment And therefore much more the elect and blessed Spirits know one another because that addes unto their happinesse and helpes to make it compleat Fifthly the near Relation the Saints have one unto another helps to convince this truth For what are they They are al Children of one father all Servants of one Master all members of one body and therefore undoubtedly they shall all know one another Sixthly but yet no carnall thoughts or imaginations must be had either concerning the knowledge or the love of the Saints in Heaven as though a man should know his wife or Children or friends better then others or love them better then others for this conceit savours of the flesh and flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdome of Heaven all things there being spirituall for as there shall be a new Heaven and a new earth so also there shall be new men and new affections and new loves which shal be perfect and without any dregs Verse 5 Vers. 5. While he yet spake behold a bright Cloud overshadowed them and behold a voice out of the cloud which said This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased hear him § 1. And behold a voice came from Heaven Sect. 1 It is not unworthy our Observation to mark That God revealed himself to his servants foure manner of wayes to wit Now of these three we have to treat of elsewhere First by the gift of Prophesie Secondly by ordinary inspiration of the Holy Spirit Thirdly by Vrim and Thummim light and perfection Fourthly by Bath-col per filiam vocis by a little small voice or an eccho whereby he
Bishop of Neocesarea when there was need to build a Church in a certain place being too narrow by reason of a great River on the one side and a mighty high Rock on the other by continuing there al night in fasting and prayer prevailed with the Lord so that in the morning the Rock was removed so farre off that there was space enough left to build according to their desire And Faber saith that hee read in the Historie of the Tartars of a certain holy man who when the Tartarians mocked the Christians with this That their Master promised them that if they had faith they should remove Mountaines as if this were most absurdly spoken obtained by prayer the removall of a certain Mountaine there thus stopping their mouthes Answ 6 Sixthly by this removing of Mountaines is meant the effecting of most difficult things in generall and even of removing such huge masses of earth in particular when God will for his own glory Answ 7 Seventhly we must observe that there are three sorts of faith mentioned in the Scriptures namely I. An historicall faith whereby all things are beleeved to be so as they are propounded in the Scripture and this faith is common both to the wicked and righteous Iames 2. II. A justifying faith whereby a man beleeves the promises of God and apprehends the mercy and grace of God in Christ applying it unto himselfe and this faith is peculiar to the righteous and not communicable unto the wicked III. A miraculous faith whereby a man firmly beleeves that nothing is impossible unto God no not to remove Mountaines and withall his mind is driven and moved by some motions and blasts of the spirit to effect some great and wonderfull thing and this faith is neither peculiar to the righeous nor to the wicked but common to both For the understanding whereof observe First this miraculous faith is peculiar I conceive to Christians that is to the outward visible Church and cannot be in one who is not of the Church Secondly this miraculous faith is not common to all Christians or unto every particular member of the Church whether wicked or righteous but is peculiar unto some onely Thirdly as this faith is not common to all the wicked in the Church so neither to all the righteous and herein it differs from justifying faith for this is given to all the righteous but not that Fourthly as this faith of Miracles belongs not unto all Christians so neither unto all times or ages of the Church but is proper unto some persons only in the Church and unto some ages of the Church 1 Cor. 12.9 Fifthly this miraculous faith can save none because it is given to the wicked as well as to the righteous and because it doth not change the heart and affections and because it may bee without love And this is that faith which our Saviour in this place speakes of Our Saviour in saying here that unclean spirits are not cast out but by fasting and prayer may move these two questions which follow How may men be delivered out of the snares Quest 3 of Sathan that are taken captive by him By two wayes are unclean spirits cast out namely First by the extraordinary gift Answ and faith of miracles which though it continued some ages after the Apostles till the Gospel was universally planted yet wee hold it generally to be ceased now Secondly by the ordinary means of fasting and prayer which our Saviour prescribeth in this place By which means we doubt not but even in these dayes when it pleaseth God Satan is chased from the possession of Christs members We have an example hereof in Luther who by these means was a means to free a young man from the Devils power The Historie is this A young man as is credibly reported having bound himselfe by obligation to the Devill and sealed the bond and subscribed it with his blood to give him his soule so hee would satisfie his desire and wish with money grew in short time to great wealth Now the matter being disclosed with much adoe to Luther hee calleth the Congregation together and joyneth in praier for this young man and as they prayed the obligation was cast in at the window For p. 864. What are the benefits of fasting that our Saviour Quest 4 conjoynes it here with this powerfull and prevalent means of prayer The benefits of fasting are great Answ namely First hee that fasteth much hath not such need of worldly things and so is more free from covetousnesse and more enclined to mercy And Secondly he is made more light and watchfull in prayer and not sluggish and drowzie and so in prayer becomes most powerfull against the Devill Thirdly hee that fasteth and prayeth hath two wings whereby hee fleeth more swiftly then the very wind VERS 24 25 26 27. And when they were come to Capernaum Vers 24.25 26 27 they that received tribute money came to Peter and said Doth not your Master pay tribute Hee saith yes And when hee was come into the house Iesus prevented him saying what thinkest then Simon Of whom do the Kings of the earth take custome or tribute of their owne children or of strangers Beter saith unto him of strangers Iesus saith unto him then are the children free Notwithstanding lest wee should offend them goe thou to the sea and cast an hooke and take up the fish that first commeth up and when there hast opened his mouth thou shalt find a peece of many that take and give unâ—o them for mee and thee Sect. 2 § 2. They that received tribute money The word in the originall is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Didrachmum wee English it Tribute money The Syriak readeth Duo zuzim now that coin which was termed Zuz by the Hebrewes was answerable to the Roman Denair whence it appeareth that it valued of ours j s. 3. d. fifteen pence Quest Moses saith Exâ—d 30.13 The halfe shekel shall be an offring to the Lord how then came it to passe that this halfe shekel was paid to the Roman Emperours Answ 1 First some are of opinion that the poll money which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this verse and the other called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the peny Matth. 22.19 were not all one for this was imposed as tribute by way of conquest upon the Iews according to their substance the other they used to pay by the poll to the Temple which the Romans also usurped to themselves and diverted it from the originall use Viller Annot. Matth. 22.19 But of this more afterwards Chap. 22.19 Answ 2 Secondly Iosephus saith that Vespasian enjoyned the Iews yeerly to bring binas drachmas two drachma's into the Capitoll And Iunius thinks that there were two kind of the coine called Denarius the one of the Sanctuary which was double to the common and equivalent to the didrachma or halfe sicle and by this the Priests accounted and the Publicans and Toll-gatherers by the
that there is in the servants of God hypocrisie or pride or sinister respects or secret ends or the like for which they scandalize them as though it were indeed as they sinisterly imagine Answ 2 Secondly the very Doctrine of the Gospell is hard and therefore is offensive to the nature of man who desires to walk in the way of ease Iohn 6.60 and 1 Corinth 1.16.21 Answ 3 Thirdly Sathan doth continually raise up some enemies or other and therefore the Church in no age hath or shall be free from some who therein shall give offence to Religion and the Gospel of Christ Acts 2.13 and 4.1 and 5 17 40. and 6.11 and 1 Cor. 16.9 Quest 3 What is here required of us Answ 1 First we must not wonder although the profession or professours of Religion be scandalized yea compassed about with calumnies for Christ himself was calumniated Luke 2.34 and 12.51 And the Primitive Church was reported to have sacrificed children to have been Nicolaitans with other wicked scandals slanders Answ 2 Secondly we must expect oppositions that so wee may be armed the better against them and that I. By a constant resolution that no detractions derisions slanders nor reproaches shall cause us to turn our feet out of the wayes of God And II. By circumspection and watchfulnesse Ephes 5.15 Thirdly we must take heed that we be not offended with any thing that happens or falls out but avoid the Ordinary causes of offences which are these to wit I. Some are offended with Religion because the persons of the Religious are despised Read Matth. 13.57 c. Mark 6.3 Iohn 7.41 47. II. Some are offended with Religion because the life of the Religious is somewhat popular and not so strict as they would have it Thus some stumbled at Christ when they said Why doe the Disciples of Iohn and of the Pharisees fast but thy Disciples fast not Matth. 9.11 Iohn 8.48 III. Some are offended with Religion because the Religious are still subject to the crosse and under the rod Matth. 26.31 and 1 Corinthians 15.19 IV. Some are offended even with the Doctrine of the Gospel Acts. 28.22 and 1 Corinth 1.23 And that either First because the Gospell is preached Acts. 4.2 and 13.45 c. Or Secondly because Christ publisheth and proclaimeth himself to be the Son of God Iohn 5.18 Or Answ 3 Thirdly because it seems absurd that we should obtain life by Christs death or be freed from death by him who was taken captive of death and subjected thereunto Thus the Two Disciples were offended because of Christs death Luke 24. And hence the Christians were made a mocking-stock of by the Iews because they beleeved in a crucified God Iohn 6.52.60 Or Fourthly because Christ abrogated the Law of Moses Acts. Or Fifthly because he gives salvation freely unto us without any merit or work of ours Matth. 9.3 Philip. 3.9 Or Sixthly some are offended because Religion is too severe and will not allow them sometimes to follow and fulfill the desires of their own hearts Or Seventhly some are offended with Christ because he is to liberall and free in reprehending of them Matthew 15.12 Iohn 8.33 45. Or Eighthly some are offended with the Gospell by reason of the many dissensions and diversities of opinion amongst Christians and this is the frequent Objection and cavill of the Turks and Heretikes Now these and all other causes of offence we should cautelously avoid and let nothing make us stumble at Christ or at Religion § 3. Vt Scandala that offences should come Sect. 3 The meaning of these words Woe bee unto the world by reason of offences is woe bee unto the world because many scandals shall arise therein and there shall be many offences in the plurall number Scandala to teach us That many offences are to be expected in the world Observ What is an Offence or Scandall Quest 1 First in generall the word is derived from the Answ 1 Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which comes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from halting because a stumbling blocke being laid in the way causeth a man to halt and fall Some say that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies that crooked part of the trap whereunto the bait is fastned upon which the creature eating and gnawing puls the trap down upon it self Suidas Secondly or the word Scandall comes from Answ 2 the Hebrew word or the Syriacke For Syrus saith that Machshula a Scandall comes from Cesal Impingo to beat knock or dash against it Now the Hebrews say that Michshol a Scandall comes from the root Casal which signifies to offend And therefore to scandalize and offend doth signifie a giving occasion unto others to stumble and fall and hurt themselves Thirdly more particularly this word Scandall Answ 3 is taken three manner of wayes to wit I. Sometimes for evill losse and an impediment and thus it is frequently taken in the old Testament II. Sometimes it is taken for an offence against the conscience of our Brother who is zealous for Gods glory Thus the Athenians were an offence unto Paul whose heart burned and whose Spirit was troubled in him when he saw their Idolatry Acts 17.16 III. Sometimes it is taken for a tentation whereby our Brother is drawn unto sinne Now these two latter properly are Scandals and offences but not the rst The meaning therefore of the point is this That so long as we live in the world we shall heare and see many things which will offend us if we be zealous for Gods glory yea many things whereby God is dishonoured and Religion scandalized yea we must expect temptations and provocations from others unto evill that so we may arme our selves against them and labour to prevent them Quest 2 How many sorts of Scandals or Offences are there Answ There is a double offence or Scandall namely First Scandalum datum an offence which is given and this Offence is either I. In the will of the Agent and that whether it respect First a mans self that is either I. His gain pleasure or satisfaction now this is understood of those who tempt others unto adultery or drunkennesse or murther or lying or theft or perjury c. Or II. His pride not caring who is offended Sic volo Thus I will doe let others think what they will I care not Now these are blame-worthy not so much because they look upon their brethren in envy as because they doe not respect them in love for we should bear that love unto our Brethren that we should not offend them at al if it lay in our power for if we willingly offend these little ones when we are left free we are inexcuseable and subject to the woe denounced in the Text. Or Secondly these voluntary offences respect our brethren when men do those things which are offensive to the Children of God and that out of envy and for this end that they may be offended
and danger but also the turpitude and filthinesse of sinne and doth teach us not onely to detest the punishment of sinne but even sinne it selfe yea not to hate God who is the avenger of sinne or righteousnesse and holinesse which are contrary to sinnes but to hate our selves for the violation of the rules of righteousnesse and the provocation of so gracious and good a God I might enlarge this particular but I will but onely briefely branch it out into a double worke of the holy Spirit to wit I. The Spirit of God doth shew us three things namely First our guilt that is how wee have transgressed and violated the whole Law of God and therefore if God should call us unto judgement or enter into judgement with us wee must needs accuse our selves and confesse that wee are guilty of the transgression and breach of the Law And Secondly our danger wherein wee are by reason of our sinnes the wages of sinne being death Rom. 6.23 and the reward of the violation of the Law eternall condemnation And Thirdly the pollution and filthinesse of sinne how that it is out of measure sinfull and a thing most loathsome both in it selfe and unto the pure eyes of our heavenly Father II. The Spirit of God doth negatively not teach unto us these two things viz either First to hate God because he is the punisher and avenger of sinne or because he will not suffer us to sinne without punishment for this the malignant Spirit teacheth to men who have given themselves over unto sinne Or Secondly to hate righteousnesse and true holinesse because they are contrary unto our sinnes lusts and vile affections and because for the violation of the rules of righteousnesse and holinesse wee are punished and plagued For this Sathan and our owne corruption teacheth unto us and not the good and blessed and holy Spirit of God III. The Spirit of God affirmatively teacheth these three things unto us namely First to hate the punishment of sinne the Spirit teacheth us that it is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of God because he is a consuming fire and that those who continue to transgresse an infinite Law and to offend an infinite Law-giver shall be infinitly punished with torments intollerable though alwayes tollerated and borne and therefore wee are taught by the Spirit to hate these punishments which are the reward of sinne And Secondly to hate sinne it selfe which is the cause of this punishment and that with a perfect hatred yea not onely in regard of the punishment of sinne but in regard of sinne it selfe it being in its owne nature a thing worthy to be detested and abhorred Yea Thirdly the Spirit teacheth us to hate our selves for our folly and madnesse that have loved and delighted in those things which are both infinitly evill and ougly in themselues and shall be so severely and unspeakably punished without repentance And this is the first degree and steppe unto Regeneration Answ 2 Secondly the Spirit of God doth excite and stirre vp in us an unfained desire of the remission and pardon of all our sinnes and this is the second step and degree of Regeneration Now because a wicked man may desire to have his sinnes forgiven him it will not be amisse to observe the difference betweene the desire of the Regenerate and unregenerate man I. The desire of the Regenerate is serious and solide they conceive sinne to bee an infinite evil and a thing so odious unto God that it separates him from man Ierem. 5.25 And therefore so long as they are not certaine that their sinnes are remitted they are uncertaine of the presence of God in them or of his love unto them or of their reconciliation unto him yea untill they are sure that their sinnes are done away they cannot have any true peace of conscience or spirituall rejoycing Now as they earnestly and unfainedly desire to be certaine of all these viz of the presence and love of God and reconciliation unto him and peace with him and with themselves and of the joy and consolation of the Spirit in themselves So they incessantly and heartily desire the assurance of the pardon of their sinnes without which assurance they cannot be assured of the other II. The desire of the unregenerate is a confused and fleeting desire he wisheth often that his sinnes were pardoned but the desire thereof doth not constantly possesse his heart hee may desire remission remissely sleightly and casually but not seriously and solidly or vpon those grounds whereby it is desired by the Regenerate man III. The Regenerate man desires rather to be purged from the evill of sinne then freed from the evill of punishment When the child of God groanes both under the burden of sinne and of punishment and is sensible of both the Evils then he desires to be freed first from the guilt and filth of sinne as the greater evill and prayes unto God more heartily to wash him and purge him and cleanse him from his pollution then to ease him of his paine IIII. The unregenerate man is more sensible of the evill of punishment then of sinne and more desirous to be freed from that then this Thus this earnest and unfained desire of the assurance of the pardon and remission of sinne is the second degree of Regeneration Thirdly the next step and degree of Regeneration Answ 3 is the Spirit of supplication and prayer now three things are here to bee examined by us namely I. Whether pray wee daily unto God to pardon our sinnes and to regenerate us And with David cry unto the Lord to create cleane hearts and renew right Spirits within us Psal 51.11 And II. Whether can wee commit our selves unto the Lord and expect with willing obedience the revelation of his will can wee when wee pray say unto the Lord I flee unto thee O Lord doe unto mee as shall seeme good in thy eyes And III. Whether doe wee obtaine our requests at Gods hand or not wee should marke the returne and fruit of our prayers and see whether with the King of Niniveh and the prodigall Child our prayers be heard and our suites granted For if wee can fervently pray and faithfully commit and commend our selves unto the good will and pleasure of God and obtaine our suites at his hands we may be comfortably perswaded that we are regenerated because God heares not sinners Iohn 9.31 Fourthly the last degree and highest step of Answ 4 Regeneration is the testimony evidence and pledge of the Spirit whereby is sealed unto us and wrought in us the certainty of tho love of God together with a full purpose of heart to walke before the Lord all the dayes of our lives And therefore wee should examine our selves whether the Spirit of God witnesse unto our spirits that God loves us and that in love unto him wee purpose to give our selves wholly up unto him Who are Regenerated Quest 3 Onely those who are endued with the
reward given to men according to their meede and therefore it is necessary that there should be a Resurrection Iustin Martyr Sect. 2 § 2. Yee erre not knowing the Scriptures It is questioned betweene us and the Church of Rome whether the Scriptures be necessary or not and we affirme That they are necessary for the people of God the reading preaching and understanding thereof being the onely ordinary meanes to beget faith in us Argum. And this wee confirme from this place by this Argument That whereby we are kept from errour and doubtfulnesse in matters of faith is necessary but this is performed by the Scripture Therefore it is necessary Here two things are to bee shewed namely First that the Scripture keepeth us from errour this is cleare from these words yee erre not knowing the Scripture where our Saviour shewes that the ignorance of Scripture was the cause of their errour And Secondly if our knowledge were onely builded upon Tradition without Scripture we should then be doubtfull and uncertaine of the truth Thus St. Luke saith in his Preface to Theophilus I have written saith he that thou mightest be certaine of those things whereof thou hast beene instructed Whence wee conclude that although we might know the truth without Scripture as Theophilus did yet we cannot know it certainly without it § 3. But shall be as the Angels Sect. 3 The Papists teach us to pray unto the Saints and that we may be the easilier induced to learne this lesson they assure us That the Saints heare our prayers and because they feare we will not credit this without proofe therefore our learned Countreymen who can draw Quidlibet ex quolibet produce this place for the proofe thereof arguing thus As CHRIST proveth here that in heaven the Saints neither marry nor are married Object because there they shall be as Angels So by the very same reason is proved that Saints may heare our prayers and helpe us be they neare or farre off because the Angels doe so and in every moment are present where they list and neede not to be neere us when they heare or helpe us Rhemist sup § 4. First our Saviour CHRIST speaketh not of the Answ 1 soules departed at this time but after the Resurrection and therefore the Argument is absurd Secondly CHRIST doth not in all points compare Answ 2 the Saints after the Resurrection to Angels for then they should be invisible and without bodies as the Angels are but in that they have no need or use of marriage Thirdly it is false that the Angels may be present Answ 3 in every moment where they list for they cannot be in more places at once then one neither are they where they list but where God appointeth them Fulke Whether are or ought the Saints and faithfull in this life to be like unto the Angels Quest and wherein They should labour to be like the Angels Answ in these things namely First in rejoycing at the conversion of sinners Luke 15. And Secondly in reverencing the divine Majestie like the Angels who cover their faces before him Esa 6.2 And Thirdly in standing ready prest to execute the will of the Lord as the Angels doe Psal 103.20 21. And Fourthly in executing the will of God for the manner as the Angels doe that is with cheerefulnesse with sincerity and without wearinesse VERS 32. I am the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob God is not the God of the dead but of the living Verse 32 Quest 1 How or in what regards is the Lord called Deus viventium the God of the living Answ 1 First Ratione causalitatis providentiae because he both created all perfect living creatures and also provides for all Now providence hath place onely in those things which have an existence or being in rerum naturá but when God pronounced these words unto Moses Exod. 3.6 the Patriarches were corporally dead and their bodies dissolved and therefore it was necessary that their soules should remaine and be alive Answ 2 Secondly the creature is referred unto God in a reall relation which is not founded but onely in an entity and being and therefore that whose God God is said to be must needs be really something and consequently those Patriarches who were not in regard of their bodies were in regard of their soules Quest 2 How may we prove or conclude the Resurrection of the body from hence Answ 1 First because the reasonable soule being the forme of the body and the substantiall part of man hath alwayes a naturall inclination unto the body neither hath a perfect subsiestnce in it selfe but doth desire to be in man now nature doth nothing in vaine and therefore the soule which for a time is separated from the body shall at last be eternally united and conjoyned unto the body Answ 1 Secondly because the reasonable soule cannot obtaine perfect felicity untill she have reassumed the body in regard of that naturall affection which she hath unto the body And therefore there shal be a Resurrection of the body Quest 3 How can this verse stand with Romans 14.9 For it is said Here God is not the God of the dead but of the living And There CHRIST died that he might be Lord both of the dead and living Answ Our Saviour here denies that God is the God of the dead that is that he will not give grace and glory to those who are corporally dead and shall rise no more and hence he doth evince the Resurrection of the dead by â—his argument Glory cannot be conferred upon dead men as dead men But glory shall be conferred upon Abraham and all the faithfull Therefore they shall not remaine alwayes dead or in an estate of death but shall rise againe at the last Hence the Apostle saith That CHRIST is Lord both of the living and of the dead that is of all the faithfull who either now live or are dead but shall rise at the last day and of dead shall be made living as it is said in the Creed Hee shall judge both the quicke and the dead that is those who now are dead shall live againe at the last day VERS 37.38.39.40 Vers 37 38. c. JESVS said unto him Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soule and with all thy mind This is the first and great Commandement And the second is like unto it Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe On these two Commandements hang all the Law and the Prophets § 1. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God Sect. 1 Whether can we love the Lord above all things Quest as wee are here enjoyned by nature or by grace We cannot love the Lord above al things by nature Answ and therefore grace is simply necessary thereunto as appeares thus First the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by his holy Spirit Rom. 5. and the fruit of the Spirit is love Galath
5. yea love is of God 1 Iohn 4. And therefore without the grace of God and of his good Spirit we cannot love him above althings or as we ought to doe Secondly we cannot fulfill the Law of God without the grace of God now love is the fulfilling of the Law and therefore we cannot love God as we ought without grace Thirdly except man in the state of corrupt nature be healed by grace he is averse from God as from the chiefe and maine end and turned unto the creature and to himselfe as to the principall and last end as is affirmed both by Thomas and Greg. de Valent. and therefore a man cannot love God above all or as his chiefest good except by grace he be converted and turned unto God § 2. With all thy heart and with all thy soule Sect. 2 and with all thy mind St. Luke 10.27 addes and with all thy strength Quest 1 What is the meaning of these words and how are heart soule mind and strength distinguished First by Heart here are understood all the affections Answ 1 inclinations appetites and desires For God will be acknowledged the greatest of all and be loved as the best of all and above all and will have our whole affections to be set upon him as the object of our happinesse Secondly by Soule here is meant that part Answ 2 which is willing to any thing or the motions of the will or briefely the will and purpose Thirdly by Mind or Cogitation is meant the Answ 3 understanding and mind so much as we know of God so much must we love him and therefore when we know him perfectly we shall love him perfectly 1 Cor. 13.10 11. Fourthly by strength all inward actions agreeable Answ 4 to the Law of God are meant Against the Popish Counsell of perfection wee urge this place thus We are bound to love God with all our Heart Object 1 with all our Soule with all our Mind and with all our strength Therefore whatsoever thing there is whereby wee may expresse the love of God wee are bound by Commandement to doe it it not being left to our owne will For it is a grievous sinne not to love God more then we doe if it lye in our power First Bellarmine de Monach lib. 2. Cap. 13. Answ 1 answers thus Qui Deum diligit super omnia c. He that loveth God above all things although he love him not entirely as perhaps he may neither doth all things for his sake that lie in his power yet for all this he esteemeth of God as his chiefest good c. Reply Although the Jesuite like a Philosopher truely confesseth in another place that Contradictions cannot be true on both parts yet here like a deceitfull Sophister he would obtrude upon us Contradictory speeches and falsely perswade us that they are true for he saith a man may love God perfectly and above all and yet not love him so much as he is able that is imperfectly and so by his divinity a man may love God above all and yet not love him above all for if he did he would refuse to doe nothing for Gods love that is in his power Answ 2 Secondly Bellarmine answers thus Diligere corde animâ c. est diligere veré sinceré non ficté non simulaté To lâ—ve the Lord with all the heart soule mind and strength is to love him sincerely and truely not fainedly or dissemblingly Reply 1 I. This is something but this is not all that is commanded in these words for if it were so then they also who have the smallest degree of true love doe perfectly fulfill this precept which is absurd Reply 2 II. There is no one of all the Schoole-men but have attributed some singular Emphasis in this enumeration of parts With all the heart soule mind and strength and that because the amplitude of the Precepts of God require it wherein many things are included and folded up in few words and not one and the same thing in many words If the Reader would see how this Argument of ours is further excepted against and answered let him read Ames Bellarm. enervat Page 169. tom 2. Quest 2 Whether are the duties of the second Table to be performed with all the heart soule mind and strength or not Answ 1 First the duties and workes of holinesse are to be performed with a greater and more intense power then the workes of righteousnesse because unto those and not unto these doth properly belong this rule To love with all thy heart soule and mind Answ 2 Secondly yet we must not understand this as though all the power of the soule heart and mind were not required in the performing and fulfilling of the duties of the second Table But I. Because this is principally required in the workes of Religion and duties of holinesse And II. Because in the workes of righteousnesse it is not required that we should doe them with all our hearts soules and minds in regard of our brethren to whom they are immediately done but in regard of God and Religion who commands and enjoyes them to be done and who must be obeyed in all things with the heart And III. Because a man may love his neighbour too much and with too much intension in regard of the materiall act of loving although not as it is a duty of Religion or Christian love but we can no way love God too much or with too much intension It is here objected if we ought to love God with all our hearts then we must not love our Parents Object 2 It is lawfull to love other things besides God Answ but nothing above God We ought to love our Parents but not chiefely because we ought to love all other things for God § 3. This is the first and great Commandement Sect. 3 What is contained in this first and great Commandement Quest 1 The worship service and love Answ which we owe unto God And therefore we ought to have him First in our Understanding by knowing of him and his Attributes properties and actions so farre forth as he hath revealed himselfe in his word and workes 1 Chron. 28.9 Iohn 17.3 Contrary unto this is spirituall blindnesse and ignorance And Secondly we ought to have God in our Will by desiring to obey him and by beleeving in him and by placing our confidence wholly upon him Contrary whereunto is infidelity unwillingnesse to obey and confidence and trust in others or other things besides God whether I. Jn our selves as Proverb 28.26 whence comes pride and arrogancie Deuter. 8.17.18 Daniel 4.27 Habuk. 1.16 and vaine glory or carnall boasting Iohn 5.44 Luke 10.20 Or II. Jn other men as Isai 36 6. and Ierem. 17.7 Or III. Jn other things as Riches Iob. 31.24 and 1 Tim. 6.17 Psal 62.10 Ierem. 49.16 Honour strong holds and the like Obadiah verse 3.4 Psal 146.3 which are but meanes given us of God whereby to glorify him the better And therefore
it seemes to have a greater Emphasis and to signifie something more then all these And therefore because Physitians who are next unto Divines I say next because Theologues are conversant about the soule Physitians about the body and Lawyers about the estate and in that regard the Divine is first the Physitian second and the Lawyer third for as the body is more worth then the estate so the soule is more worth then the body use this word in their Art much 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Purge and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Purgation or purging Potion and because CHRIST professed himselfe to be a Physitian and also because the Prophets under the names of diseases and sicknesses did fore-tell of the curing of our sinnes we will take the word here in the Physitians sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Purge that is take a purgation and purgative potion Quest 4 How many things are observable in Purging Answ Two namely First the medicine purging wherein two things are considerable to wit I. What this purgation is II. How it comes to be purgative or whence it is that so small a potion taken into the stomach or ventricle worketh so much and produceth such effects namely First by its heate Secondly by its attraction Thirdly by its displicencie Fourthly by its contrariety of nature Secondly in purging we must observe also the manner of the receiving of the purgation Now here three things are worth our consideration viz I. What is to be purged out viz. First Plethora the superfluity of good blood Secondly Pinguedo fatnesse and windy humours And Thirdly Cacochymia evill and obnoxionus humours II. When we must Purge namely First in respect of the yeare we must purge in the spring Secondly in respect of the disease we must purge before the malady be come to its height Thirdly in respect of our age we must purge in our youth III. How long must we purge to wit First untill we have purged the evill humour out of the body And Secondly untill we have purged it wholy out of the body Now of all these particularly and in their order First we must consider Medicamentum purgans the purgation or purging potion wherein we have two things to enquire after namely First Quid What this purgation is Quest 5 I. Some say that it is the crosse and affliction Answ 1 others that it is spirituall conflicts and tentation others that it is the compunction and contrition of the heart and some that it is the holy Spirit II. The holy Ghost may indeed be said to be Answ 2 this purgation whereby sinne is cast out of the soule by a generall Metonymie of the cause for the effect otherwise not III. CHRIST indeed is the Phisitian of the Answ 3 soule Matth. 9.11 and the blessed Spirit is the Apothecary or the hand that reacheth forth Christ unto us or more truely both and the purgation it selfe is neither affliction it selfe nor tentation it selfe nor any externall or outward things but the internall motions of the holy Spirit in our hearts For as the substance of the purgation purgeth not but the vapours fumes and spirits which arise from thence so it is neither temptation it selfe nor affliction it selfe that purgeth from sinne for then all that are tempted or afflicted should be pure from all pollution which experience proves false but it is the holy Ghost that workes in and by these And therefore if we desire to be washed and purged from sinne and uncleannesse we must pray unto CHRIST the Physitian of our soules that he would be pleased to cleanse us by his holy Spirit Secondly let us now consider Quomodo catharticum Quest 6 how the purging potion becomes purgative or whence it is that so small a draught should send forth so much into the draught I. Calore the purgation purgeth by his heat Answ 1 and warmth for both Galen and divers other Physitians say Omne medicamentum purgans est calidum That all purgatives are hot and if a potion were compounded of all colde things it would never purge Hence then we may learne Obser That sinne cannot be purged out of the soule without the warmth and fire of zeale Read Luke 3.16 and 12.49 and Marke 9.49 and Rom. 12.16 and 2 Cor. 11.29 And therefore let us labour that we may be zealous in our Love unto God and whatsoever is good and in our hatred unto sinne Here observe Sathan knowing the power and might of true zeale and how it is able to cast downe all his strong holds and cast him out of our soules doth therefore endeavour to defame and scandalize true zeale and that either First Taedio by wearisomenesse and irkesomenesse it is wonderfull to see in a Christian common-wealth how little the zeale of Religion is prized and how much it is slighted and scorned which certainly is the worke of the devill himselfe who is an enemy to man and whatsoever is truely and spiritually good for man And therefore we must follow hard after holinesse without which we cannot be saved 1 Hebr. 12.14 remembring that zeale is the fiery Chariot of Elias whereby we are carried or transported up unto heaven 2 King 2.11 And those who are luke-warme shall be spewed out of Gods mouth Revel 3.16 God commanded that the fire which was upon the Altar should never goe out Levit. 6.12 thereby to teach us that the fire of zeale should alwayes burne in the Altar of our hearts and never be extinguished without fire the sacrifice could not be consumed and without the fire of zeale the sacrifice of sinne cannot be destroyed Secondly the devill doth endeavour to defame or hinder true zeale Odio by hatred and that two manner of wayes namely I. Defamando by defaming those who are zealous by a pretence or intimation of hypocrisie Here First those who are thus judged and censured must with St. Paul learne not to set by mans judgement but labour to approve themselves unto God by whom they must be judged at the last And Secondly of those who judge and condemne the generation of the just we demand why they judge those things which they know not For I. Charity forbids this because that covers a multitude of sinnes which are seene and not discovers those which are hid Prov. 10.12 and 1 Peter 4.8 And II. What doe they see who thus censure and judge Onely good workes and holy actions and an unblameable outward life and conversation and therefore they should judge the intention by the worke Jndeed the Lord judgeth the action by the intention but this is his prerogative because he is the searcher of the heart and the trier of the reines but man knowes not the intention of the heart for who knowes what is in man but the heart within and therefore he must judge the tree by his fruit Matth. 7.20 and not censure and condemne to the fire the tree as bad when the fruit is good Rom. 14.4 and 1 Corinth 4.5 II. Sathan
did Iudg. 18.25 II. Difficultate reprehendendi in regard of the difficulty of reprehension for few dare reprove great men and few great men will suffer themselves to be reproved or care for those who reprehend them Read 1 King 22.27 Amos 7.12 III. Difficultate poenitendi in regard of the difficulty of repentance for as great men are prone to sinne and unwilling to be reproved for their sinnes so they are hardly drawne to repentance though they be reproved Peccavit David sic Reges solent Paenituit David sic Reges non solent August Lib. 1. de Dav. David sinned so most great men doe David repented him of his sinne and endured the word of reproofe patiently and so few great men doe III. Cacochymia all ill juyce and obnoxious Answ 3 humours are to be purged out and so the pollution and seeds of sinne are to be evacuated and purged out of the heart by repentance Read Luke 3.3.8 Acts 2.28 and 3.19 J enlarge not this because we have handled it before Chap. 3.2 And thus we have heard Quid purgandum what is to be purged out Secondly Quando when are these things to be Quest 10 purged out I. Vere in the Spring Answ 1 Quia tum rore caeli et calore solis liquescunt humores et fluunt Because then by reason of the dew of Heaven and the heat of the Sunne the humours in the body become more thinne moist and tender And so the dew and heat of the Spirit mollifies our hearts Hence observe That the best time to purge our sinne is when our hearts are mollified and softned by the motions and operations of the holy Spirit Here observe three things viz. First our hearts naturally are stony and stones we know will receive no stampe nor impression But Secondly God powres water upon our hard hearts and then they begin to grow soft Read Esa 44.3 Ioel 2.28 Iohn 7.37 Ezech. 36.25 26. for these places both prove and explaine the point And Thirdly when our hearts are thus mollified by the worke of the holy Ghost then is the fittest time for us to labour to cast out sinne Quest 10 What is here required of us Answ 1 I. We must remember and acknowledge that it is not in our power to repent when we will we being like metall hard and molten that is hard by nature and molten by grace and therefore untill God melt and soften us by his Spirit and grace we cannot repent Answ 2 II. We must watch for the motions and operations of the Spirit in our hearts as the diseased people waited for the Angels troubling of the water at the poole of Bethesda For the Lake is the conscience the Angel is the holy Ghost the sicke and diseased are sinners and the sicke were not cured except they presently stepped in so except when the Spirit toucheth and woundeth the conscience we bring our sinnes into our consciences we cannot be healed And this is the cause why First many goe unto perdition because they will not acknowledge the time of their visitation Luke 19.44 And Secondly why their damnation is just because they will not heare the Lords call As those who are in prison should wait for the opening of the Prison doore so we who by nature are the captives of Sathan should wait when the Lord opens the prison doores and cals us forth for otherwise we shall be left without excuse Prov. 1.24 26. c. Amos 8.12 Answ 3 III. We must therefore run when God cals upon us and lay hold upon all offers of mercy which God makes unto us Fronte capillata post est occasio calva that is Before occasion hath much haire But she he hind is wholy bare When occasion presents her selfe unto us wee should lay hold upon her because if she turne her backe upon us we cannot then hold her though we would The Grecians observed a true difference betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Occasion and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Time to wit that every 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Occasion was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Time but not contrarily that every Time was an Occasion and therefore we must strike while the iron is hote and worke while the waxe is warme and soft we must convey our selves from the Jlands of sinne before the ycy hardnesse of our hearts be againe congealed we must neither delay the time nor delude our selves nor despise the Spirit nor destroy our owne soules through a slothfull lingering but labour that all the sparkes of the Spirit may be kindled into a flame and all the conditions of mercy willingly accepted and yeelded unto Viribus constantibus we must purge while Answ 2 we have strength of nature or before our sicknesse comes to his height and strength lest the strength of the Ventricle be so decayed that it is not able to doe his office or lest if the Ventricle be sicke it vomit up the purgation Thus we must strive to bring our sinnes into our Consciences and then to purge them out before we be hardned through a habite and custome of sinne Or We must repent us of our sinnes before our Obser 8 sinnes have increased to too great a heape Profitable is the advice of the Physitians here Principiis obsta serò medicina paratur Ovid. Cum mala per longas convaluêre moras That is If Physicke bee neglected long Our paines and griefe must needs be strong Therefore at first withstand that ill Which daily groweth worser still We must give no way to the water course but stop the breach at the first withstand the least and smallest beginnings of sinne We are wont to say of our sinnes as Lot did of Zoar These are little ones and little regard or care is to be had of them At ne despicias quia parva sed time quia plura August de 10. chordis We must not despise them because they are small but feare them because they are many Many drops may hollow a stone and sinke a Ship yea drowne the World many Bees may kill a Beare and wormes may destroy Antiochus and Lice Herod and therefore we must slight no sinnes because they are petty ones in our eyes but remember that there is nothing so little that shall goe for naught We thinke the neglect of preaching and publike Prayers and the prophanation of the Lords day and petty oathes to be small sinnes not worth the speaking of thus heaping as the Proverbe is Athos upon Aetna so long till the stomach being debilitated vomite up all good meanes If David had with Iob made a covenant with his eyes he had not fallen If Peter had marked the first crowing of the Cocke he had not sworne and if Esau had sought for mercy in time with teares he had not beene rejected Hebr. 12.17 III. Aetate juvenili we must purge when Answ 3 we are young Quia in sene humores fiunt viscidi Because the humours in old men are more tough viscous and clammy Thus
comfort of their lives and the Answ 4 better enabling of them to beare the crosses and disasters of this life What is here required of us Quest 6 We must prepare our selves for this reckoning and cast up our owne accounts Answ examining what we have done that so we may prevent the judgement of God What must we examine or coÌ„pute Quest 7 First in generall we must examine our selves Answ 1 and our workes Secondly more particularly two things are to Answ 2 be examined and carefully cast up to wit I. Our actions sins especially those sins which are observed and marked and which shall be most severely punished at the day of judgmeÌ„t as for example First diffidence and distrust of God 1. Diffidentia as Esa 30.8 we usually place our hope and trust upon the world Iob. 31.24 And if we be in penury have no peace at all within our selves fides est quod vides we believe no more then we see and therefore when our riches faile our faith fades 2 Contemptus verbi Secondly a contempt of the word and Law of God Esa 5.24 3 Superbiâ— Thirdly pride Esa 47.7 either against God or man 4. Odium Fourthly hatred of our brethren and the wayes of God 5. Provocatiâ— fratrum Fifthly provocation of our Brethren 1 Peter 4.3 And that I. Sometimes unto duels and slaughters And II. Sometimes unto the prophanation of the Lords day And III. Sometimes unto adultery and fornication IV. Sometimes unto drunkennesse Abak 2.15 6. Verba â—tiosa Sixthly idle words for even these are observed and threatned Matth. 12.36 Now there are three sorts of these to wit I. Some are contrary to holinesse as swearing blasphemy and scoffing at holy things II. Some are contrary to righteousnesse as lying brawling and the like Revelat. 21.8 and 22.15 III. Some are contrary to sobriety as filthy and lascivious words or songs Ephes 5.4 Now because the Lord sees and markes and threatnes to punish all these we must examine which and how many of them have beene in us or committed by us that so we may labour seriously to repent what is by-past and to amend for the time to come We must take heed that we doe not distrust either the providence promise or love of God we must be principally carefull not to despise the will and word of God we must beware of pride hatred and wicked words in our selves and of provoking others unto wickednesse because all these shall be punished when the Lord comes to reckon with us Benedictionesaliae Spirituales II. We must examine and carefully cast up the blessings and mercies given unto us by God whether Spirituall or corporall or Externall First there are Spirituall graces given unto us by God which we must give account unto him of as 1. Verbum I. The word and the preaching thereof Iohn 12.48 Hebr. 2.3 And herein two things are to be examined viz. First how we love it and whether we prepone or postpone other things before it Secondly how doe we apply the word doe we make it a Rule a Ballance a Touch-stone applying it to our words workes and thoughts In a word doe we direct our lives thereby These things we had need examine because they will be inquired and searched into when the Lord comes to take account of us 2. Spiritus II. The holy Spirit is another spiritual grace given unto us for as the Lord gives the word unto our yeares so he gives also the Spirit unto our hearts and as the word without cals so the Spirit within moves us and therefore we must examine First whether we strive against these good motions labouring to extinguish them or whether we embrace nourish and labour to kindle these sparkes into a flame And Secondly whether doe we acknowledge in these good cogitations compunctions and motions the finger of God and his gracious call or whether do we thinke them idle thoughts and so as needlesse or unnecessary let them suddainly fade and dye Thirdly whether do we follow obey the counsell direction of the Spirit or whether do we disobey and despise it For we must give account of these at the comming of our Master and therefore in the meane time we ought to examine our selves in them III. The communion of the Saints is another spirituall grace given unto us by God that is 3. Communio sanctorum as the Lord gives us the call of his word and the motions of his spirit so he also gives us the examples and exhortations of the godly and as this is a great blessing so no small account must we give of it at the last And therefore we should examine these three things viz. First whether we love and like the society of wicked or righteous men most Secondly whether we like and approve of the good examples of the godly or whether we despise and deride them Thirdly whether we follow the good examples of good men or praise them onely but imitate them not at all For for these we must give account of unto God at the last Secondly Corporaleâ— there are corporall endowments given unto us by God which we must be accountable unto God for as for example I. Wisedome 1 PrudeÌ„tio which is a gift comming from heaven and excels all temporall things Now herein we must examine First whether we bend our wit unto oppressions wrong injury strife contention and the like Or Secondly whether we employ it in gathering together the thicke clay of this world Or Thirdly whether we bury it in pleasure as the unprofitable servant did his Talent in a napkin Or Fourthly whether we use our wisedome unto the glory of God or the advancement of Religion or the good of our brethren or the increase of our owne grace and goodnesse II. 2. Ingeniâ— Wit is another corporall blessing given unto us and therefore we must examine whether we use our quicknesse and wit with Bezaleel and Aholiab unto the service of the Church or with many to the composing of chaffie and lewd poemes and idle unprofitable Bookes III. 3. ConstaÌ„tia Magnanimites Constancy and Magnanimity may well be called a corporall blessing and is given by God it being a rare morall vertue if it be not rash but prudent And therefore those who are indued herewith must examine Whether First they convert this their constancie unto revenge Or whether Secondly they convert it unto the protection of the Gospell or the good of Religion IV. Courtesie 4. Comitaâ— morum and affability is a singular corporall blessing given unto many by God who must examine if First they use it not to adulation and flattery like Court-holy-water Secondly if they use it to the winning and reclaiming of their brother from his wicked wayes V. 5. Memoriâ— Memory is another Corporall blessing given by God unto many who must use it to the bettering of their inward man That
thus preaching is profitable for our instruction in the nature of the Sacrament for our preparation unto the Sacrament for our admonition to performe what we promise in the Sacrament and for our consolation if we pay our vowes unto our God which we have behight Fourthly J therefore conclude and determine Answ this question thus I. That it is principally necessary that first we should be taught before we communicate of these sacred mysteries For if this Sacrament must not be administred to Infants who are not able to discerne of the Lords body then certainly neither ought it to be communicated to those who are as ignorant and stupide as Infants are II. Preaching doth not seeme to be absolutely necessary unto the Sacrament Toties quoties or in omni Tunc as often as the Sacrament is administred because then it could not be administred to the sicke at home without a Sermon III. But it is most profitable that there should be a Sermon when the Eucharist is celebrated for these reasons First that thereby we may be taught what we doe and that I. Lest we fall into the Popish and Capernaitish errours who said Will this man give us his flesh to eate For without teaching we might easily fall into the errour of the Corporall presence And II. That we may know the mutuall conditions of the obligation made betweene God and us in the Sacrament that is what God promiseth unto us on his part and what we promise unto God on our parts For it is necessary that those who enter into bonds should know what they seale unto and what covenants they make and this the Lord did admonish his people of when they entred into covenants Exod. 19.5 and Deut. 30.15 c. and 1 Sam. 8.11 Secondly Preaching is profitable before the Sacrament that therby our affections may be excited that is I. That our sorrow may be excited and stirred up for our sinnes which were the cause of the death and suffering of our blessed Saviour II. That our desire may be excited and stirred up for grace and Christ that is that we may long for Christ and his grace which are onely profitable unto us for pardon of our sinnes past and preservation against sinne for the time to come III. That our joy may be stirred up for that great love that God sheweth unto mankind in giving his onely and dearely beloved Sonne to death for their redemption and for that hope which we have that he died for our particular sinnes and rose againe for our Justification It is necessary before we come unto the Lords Table that we should be admonished of all these now how can we better be admonished of them then in and by the preaching of the word of God Thirdly preaching is requisite before the Communion because great is the danger that they incurre that abuse or profane it or come not lcoathed with a wedding garment thereunto 1 Cor. 11.28 29. Matth. 22. Quest What is required in the receivers of this blessed Sacrament Answ Three things namely Preparation Examination and Execution of the two former I have formerly spoken it remaines therefore now onely to speak of the last which respects a threefold time viz. the time Precedent the time present and the time Subsequent First this Execution respects the time precedent or going before the receiving of this Supper wherein two things are wont to be done by the faithfull to wit First a serious Meditation of what they are to undertake and about to doe namely I. They are going to enter into a Covenant with the Lord that is either to renew that Covenant which they have often made or at least to make that contract whâ—ch hitherto they have neglected Now the scope of this Covenant is that they for their parts promise and desire that they may become new creatures 2. Corinthians 5.17 Galathians 6.15 And CHRIST for his part promiseth that he will be theirs 2. Corinthians 6.16 They come unto the Table of the Lord with a desire to be ingrafted into CHRIST Iohn 15.4 and with a purpose for the time to come to shew themselves the godly branches of a holy stocke Romans 11.16 c. II. They come to confesse their sinnes to pray unto God and to praise his name for his infinite mercies therefore that they may doe these things diligently they either doe performe or ought to performe a threefold duty namely First consider how great gaine doth accrew unto them from the death of Christ that the remembrance thereof may make them powre forth themselves in thankefulnesse unto God Secondly they ought to search and inquire out all their sinnes and all the reliques of concupiscence that remaine within them that so they may truly and understandingly confesse their sinnes and blush for their sinnes and crave forgivenesse of all their sinnes Thirdly they must observe the state of their soules principally their wants weaknesses defects and imperfections that so they may desire the supply of them with the greater zeale and fervour III. They come unto Christ and to his Communion they come unto a spirituall Feast and most rich treasure And therefore they whet and sharpen their appetite that they may feed the harder and be fully satisfied with the fatnesse of Gods house For if they be CHRISTS and he theirs if they be worthy receivers of this holy Communion and heavenly banquet then they shall have First remission and pardon of all their sinnes 1 Iohn 2.1 2. and 3.5 And Secondly reconciliation with the Lord their God in and through Christ 2 Cor. 5.19 c. although formerly they have beene enemies and strangers Ephes 2.13 c. Thirdly they shall have preservation from sinne for the time to come the grace of God shall sustaine them in the houre of temptation 1 Samuel 25.32 c. 2 Corinth 12.9 Fourthly they shall have an increase of grace and strength in the inward man they shall have both power to will and doe Philip. 2.13 Rom. 7.25 And Fifthly a Communion of both the natures of CHRIST that is both of the humane nature and also of the divine 2 Peter 14. and 1 Iohn 1.3 Yea Sixthly they shall be made partakers of life eternall Rom. 6.23 and 1 Peter 1.5 Now these things the worthy and faithfull receiver may expect and ought to desire with all his heart soule and spirit Secondly after the Meditation of the worke which we are to undertake followes the fitting and preparing of our selves for these things above mentioned and that three manner of wayes viz. First by sequestring of our selves from all worldly imployments and distractions if it be possible the day before we are to receive Secondly by corroborating and strengthning our meditation by fasting For this I. Expels and drives away all sluggishnesse dulnesse and idlenesse And II. Sharpens the mind unto meditation and examination of our wants and weaknesses And III. Doth singularly helpe and further us in prayer For as empty vessels sound the loudest so
operations motions and gifts of the holy spirit are called Spirit c. Thirdly sometimes the regenerate part of man and the spirituall life of the regenerate and internall motions and revelations are called Spirit Answ 2 Secondly here this word Spirit is taken literally for an essence incorporeall incomprehensible and uncreated and this essence is called a Spirit for these causes to wit I. Because he is incorporeall A sight saith Christ hath not flesh and bones And thus Angels and humane soules are incorporeall also but they differ from this holy Spirit thus they are not infinite and incomprehensible essences as he is And II. Because he inspires and breathes into us the breath of spirituall life and thus the Father and the Sonne also doth give spirituall life of grace But it is by the Spirit And III. Because Spiratur he proceeds from the Father and from the Sonne Quest 3 How is this Spirit which is an incorporeall incomprehensible and uncreated essence called Sanctus holy The blessed Spirit of God is not onely called Sanctus Answ holy essentially because he is holy but in his nature and essence also Causally because he makes holy being the immediate temper of this impression of holinesse in the Creatures From this name of holy Spirit we may conclude that this blessed person is true God Object 1 Some against this affirme That the holy Spirit signifieth no other thing then that spirit of regeneration which is infused in man by God and so is as it were a creature This they would confirme from these two reasons namely Reason 1 First because this Spirit is said to pray for us Rom. 8.26 Now it is the spirit in us which prayeth for us and consequently this holy Spirit is not God To this J answer Answ 1 I. The Spirit is said to pray because he makes us to pray and so the worke it selfe seemes to come wholly and altogether from the blessed Spirit And. Answ 2 II. The Spirit also is said to cry Abba Father Gal. 4.6 not that he cryes but that we cry by him Rom. 8.15 Secondly they say the holy Spirit knowes not Reason 2 the Sonne because no man knowes the Sonne but the Father Matth. 11.27 To this we answer I. That our Saviour there excludes not the Answ 1 persons of the blessed Trinity but the creatures And II. That indeed none knowes the Sonne of Answ 2 themselves which are different from the Father in nature and essence but the holy Spirit is the same God by nature and essence though distinct in person And thus CHRIST saith That it was not his to give to sit on his Fathers right hand and on his left and else-where denies that hee knowes the time when the last day will be but both these were spoken onely in regard of his humanity And III. Jt is evidently false that the Spirit knowes Answ 3 not the Sonne For First the Spirit discernes all things 1 Cor. 2.15 And Secondly the Spirit teacheth us the knowledge of the Sonne yea all things Iohn 14. And Thirdly he is called the Spirit of the Sonne Object 2 Some againe grant that the Spirit is God but not that he is a â—istinct person from God but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Patris the vertue and power and operation of the Father and they would ground this upon those words The power of the most high That is the holy Spirit shall overshadow thee Luke 1.35 First it is not necessary that the place should be Answ 1 so interpreted and indeed the scope of the Angell in that place seemes to me to be double to wit I. That the blessed Virgin might understand the immediate worker of this great worke namely God the holy Ghost and hence he saith The holy Ghost shall come upon thee And II. That she might understand the primary Authour of this great worke and the true Parent of the child to be borne to wit God the Father and hence he saith The power of the most high shall overshadow thee Secondly although it were thus understood Answ 2 and that by the power of the Almighty were meant the holy Spirit yet it would not follow that therefore he is not a distinct person from God the Father For as although the Sonne by the word of the Father Iohn 1.1 And yet that takes not away the distinction of the person so the Spirit may be the power of the Father he proceeding partly from the Father and yet a distinct person from him as followes by and by How doth it appeare that the holy Spirit is God Quest 4 or how may it be proved First he created the world and therefore he is Answ 1 God Gen. 1 2. Iob. 33.4 And Secondly we are baptized in his name in this Answ 2 verse and therefore he is God for we are baptized onely unto God And Thirdly the Apostles were taught of God but Answ 3 it was the Spirit which taught them Luke 12 12. yea which teacheth all things Iohn 14.26 Fourthly we must pray onely unto God but in Answ 4 the Scriptures the holy Ghost is invocated therefore hee is God 2 Corinth 13 13. Answ 5 Fifthly but because Harding and Bellar. say That it cannot be proved out of Scripture that the holy Ghost is God we will produce some cleare testimonies where he is called God As I. That which the holy Spirit speakes Acts 28.25 Iehovah himselfe speakes Esa 6.8 Therefore the holy Spirit is Iehovah II. Our bodies are called the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6.19 and the Spirit dwelleth in us 1 Cor. 3.16 But our hearts are the Temples of God 1 Cor. 3 16. and 2 Cor. 6.16 and God dwels in us 2 Cor. 6.18 III. Ananias lyed against the holy Ghost Acts. 5.3 but he lyed not against men but God verse 4. And therefore the holy Spirit is God thus Augustine disputed contr Petil. 3.48 IV. The Father the world and the holy Spirit are one Iohn 5.7 Quest 5 How doth it appeare that this holy Spirit is a distinct person from the Father and the Sonne Answ 1 First He descended upon CHRIST in the likenesse of a dove when a voyce came from heaven from the Father This is my welbeloved Sonne c. Luke 3.22 Where there was the Father speaking from heaven the Sonne baptized upon earth and the holy Ghost descending from heaven to earth Therefore the holy Spirit is a person subsisting by himselfe and distinct from the rest Answ 2 Secondly He is called the Comforter Ioh. 14.16 and he was sent from the Father in the same place and from the Sonne Ioh. 16.7 and therefore hee differs from them both Iohn 14.26 Answ 3 Thirdly he is called the Spirit of the Father Ioh. 15.26 and the Spirit of the Sonne Gal. 4.6 Therefore he is neither the Person of the Father nor of the Sonne Answ 4 Fourthly three Persons are named Matth. 28.19 and 2 Cor. 13.13 and 1 Iohn 5.7 Object 3 But he is said to be the same with the